Dannika Dark - 4 Four Days

FOUR DAYS A Seven Series Novel Book 4

USA Today Bestselling Author

DANNIKA DARK All Rights Reserved Copyright © 2014 Dannika Dark No part of this book may be reproduced, distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, or stored in a database retrieval system, without the prior written permission of the author. You must not circulate this book in any format. Thank you for respecting the rights of the author. This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance of characters to actual persons, living or dead, is purely coincidental.

Edited by Victory Editing and Red Adept. Cover design by Dannika Dark. All stock purchased.

www.dannikadark.net Fan page located on Facebook

Summary Ivy believes every life must have balance, and during the past year, she’s found harmony living with the Weston pack. When an evil spirit from her past threatens her wolf, it sets off a chain reaction of events that alters the course of her destiny. Lorenzo Church is a powerful, wealthy Packmaster who rules his pack through intimidation and order. He has vowed to never love a woman because love can destroy an empire. But chaos is fast approaching in the form of a Shifter named Ivy—a Native American, like him, who has invaded his dreams since the moment they met. She is spirited, wise, and unattainable. In an unexpected turn of events, Ivy must choose whether or not to let go of the one person she has always loved. Lorenzo discovers the root of her courage but will never win her as his mate unless he learns to listen to his heart. Book 4

Also By Dannika Dark:

The Mageri Series Sterling Twist Impulse Gravity Shine

Novellas Closer

The Seven Series Seven Years Six Months Five Weeks Four Days

Table Of Contents Prologue Chapter 1 Chapter 2 Chapter 3 Chapter 4 Chapter 5 Chapter 6 Chapter 7 Chapter 8 Chapter 9 Chapter 10 Chapter 11 Chapter 12 Chapter 13 Chapter 14 Chapter 15 Chapter 16 Chapter 17 Chapter 18 Chapter 19 Chapter 20 Chapter 21 Chapter 22 Chapter 23 Chapter 24 Chapter 25 Acknowledgments:

A free spirit is like the wind and can never be caught. But in four days, one man captured my heart.

Prologue When a blanket of stars stretched overhead and the luminous moon enveloped the brisk night, Lorenzo’s wolf trotted up the steps of a spacious mansion nestled deep in the woods. His home. Lorenzo Church led one of the largest wolf packs in Austin, Texas. His home accommodated roughly fifty Shifters, including women and children. Perhaps it was an ambitious size, but Lorenzo believed strength lay in numbers. Only a formidable leader could control a pack with that many wolves, and it required him to be demanding and merciless. The contemporary home had sleek lines, plenty of windows, and a boxy look on the outside. While it appeared cold and unwelcoming, it gave off the impression that Lorenzo was a man to admire. The interior contradicted its modern, outward appearance. Lorenzo had customized the inside to resemble a rustic cabin of epic proportions. The social rooms were warm and inviting, each with wood floors and Native American décor. Only the kitchen and game rooms were styled with a modern touch to provide the pack a diverse environment. Towering three stories high, the Church house was an impressive estate overlooking five hundred acres of property. He lifted his snout in the air, smelling the bitter scent of wild weeds. A small vine had tangled around one of his dirty paws, but Lorenzo ignored it and lurched up the steps. Most Shifters had no memory once their animal took over, but alphas had a powerful bond with their spirit wolf, one that made it possible for them to remember the shift and have a degree of control while they were in animal form. Late October usually meant agreeable weather with a few cold snaps. But over the last few weeks, Lorenzo’s wolf had sensed a hard winter approaching that would bring record temperatures. The wind had shifted that morning and had been gusting all day. His wolf glanced up at the moon; dark clouds raced across the sky. Lorenzo shifted into human form long enough to open the front door. He’d spared no expense in building this home, which was nestled high on a hill in the forest. As soon as the air-conditioning raised the hair on his arms, Lorenzo shifted back into his wolf. His ebony toenails clicked on the reddish wood floor, and an amber glow from the light fixtures illuminated the interior. Most of the men were at the Shifter bar, searching for the kind of gratification that only the company of an unmated woman could bring. There

were sixteen bitches in his pack, all mated with the exception of five. Two of those five were teenage girls nearing the age of maturity. Lorenzo protected them, as did their fathers, since young women didn’t date until they went through their first change, which usually happened in their late teens or early twenties. It was considered a rite of passage for a young woman when her wolf emerged for the first time—symbolizing the loss of innocence, and only then did they begin to search for a mate. If they were unlucky finding a suitable Shifter, Lorenzo would relocate them to a pack of their choice, as was also the custom for young men. The remaining three unmated women were untouchable to the rest of the men because Lorenzo shared his bed with them, but only on his terms. “Hey, Enzo,” one of his men said in greeting. Friends called him Enzo, while business associates addressed him as Church. His wolf growled, tail high as he trotted past the man and scurried up the staircase. Lorenzo could have walked in the house in human form since Shifters didn’t have inhibitions when it came to nudity, but his men needed contact with his wolf on a regular basis. They were both in charge, and each deserved the same magnitude of respect. He polished his fangs with his tongue, the taste of blood still fresh on his palate from the hunt. Lorenzo resided in the largest room on the third floor, and he had the entire level to himself. When he reached his door, he shifted into human form again and went inside. The door closed behind him, and he touched one of the tall bedposts on his right. Each had intricate carvings of wolves and other Native American symbols. The room had a unique and sizeable layout. The bed and fireplace were to his right, and on the left was a dark wall with a low chest of drawers. Various heirlooms passed down from his ancestors decorated the shelf and walls. But midway through the room, the wall stopped and became a long row of floorto-ceiling windows that extended all the way to his luxurious bathroom. His room branched farther off the left side of the house than the others to give him the scenic view. Because they were on a hill, it placed his room high above the treetops. The view in the morning was exquisite, with soft gold and copper hues spreading across the land like a brilliant tapestry of light. He poured himself a glass of Scotch and stood in front of the window, his naked body bathed in moonlight. Tomorrow would be a full moon, and call it superstition, but nothing good ever came of a full moon. He grimaced as the drink scorched its way down his throat. He swirled the Scotch in his glass and thought of another moonlit night decades ago when his aunt had been found slain. Lorenzo was just a boy then, but the murder marked

a transition for his pack… and his family. A pool of blood had surrounded her open arms, empty of the infant she’d once clutched to her bosom. His uncle had blamed a neighboring pack, suggesting they had motive because of a land dispute. They’d laid Lorenzo’s aunt to rest on sacred land. Alone. His uncle had initially told the pack he’d found the dead baby and buried it somewhere on his land—the property in dispute—but suspicion rose among his men when their wolves were never able to sniff out the unmarked grave. It was only last year that Lorenzo discovered the infant had survived. That baby was Alexia Knight, who also went by Lexi. After years of uncertainty, the truth had finally emerged. Lorenzo’s uncle, in a jealous rage, had hired a hitman to murder his wife and child. Not his child. The baby’s biological father was a drifter from up north. Had the facts gone public, the infidelity would have shamed his uncle and he would have lost the respect of his pack. Because no evidence led to the murderer, the incident became a topic of discussion behind closed doors. Lorenzo’s father had known about the affair, and rumors had cast a negative light on the immediate family—guilt by association. Even now, Lorenzo felt branded by the shame of secrets, betrayal, murder, and lies. The hitman hadn’t been able to bring himself to kill the infant, so in a panic he’d kidnapped the baby and given it to his wife. Alexia had been raised by the human who’d shot her mother in cold blood. Her father, Nelson Knight, had paid for the life he’d taken. Lorenzo had made sure of that. After taking him into custody, he’d released Nelson on the property and given him a running start before Lorenzo shifted and hunted him like prey. He gave Nelson the same thing his aunt had been given: no mercy. Lorenzo set down his glass and folded his arms, cords of muscle tightening as he admired his land. His dark hair fell past his broad shoulders like a mane, and the moonlight accentuated the dark tattoo inked on his left arm. A few wolves sprinted on the grounds below, and he squinted, making sure they were members of his pack. Packmasters established territories, and those who broke the rules and trespassed were subject to punishment from the pack. Rogues wandered in now and again, but Lorenzo made sure his wolves marked the property regularly to keep outsiders away. Shifters were protective of their land, women, and children. Not so long ago, they hadn’t been afforded such luxuries. The immortals saw Shifters as nothing but laborers; men had been chained, women violated. So modern comforts and organized law didn’t put Lorenzo at ease. The social order could turn on a dime, even among their own kind. Wolves had worked hard over the years to secure land, and some of the

other animals who hadn’t grew envious. A few years ago up in Oklahoma, a pack of twenty had been slaughtered and their territory claimed by a small family of panthers—a mated couple and their two grown sons. Without proof of what had occurred, the local Council assumed a personal dispute had led to war, so the panthers were permitted to keep their prize. Humans might consider it savage behavior, but they weren’t human. Their laws were stripped down to the basics. Every so often, one of Lorenzo’s men broke the rules, and Lorenzo’s job as a Packmaster was to oversee punishment. Sometimes that meant trading him off. Other times it meant death. A light knock sounded at the door, the kind that came from the delicate knuckles of a woman’s hand. “Enzo, do you want some company?” “Go away,” he said impassively. “If you change your mind…” It was Rebecca, an alpha female with intentions of becoming the Packmaster ’s mate. He’d rather trade her off, but she had taken a dominant role in the house. Men who didn’t fit in with a pack were much easier to trade off than strong women were. The unmated women had their sights on Lorenzo. A position at his side would mean power, wealth, and security. But he didn’t trust a woman not to bed another man. It had taken him years to amass this fortune and empire, and he’d witnessed firsthand how a man’s love for a woman could destroy everything he’d built. Only a foolish man believed there could be one woman deserving of all his devotion. As far as Lorenzo was concerned, love was inconsequential. His vision blurred as his mind drifted back to a night like this, one year ago. Austin Cole, a neighboring Packmaster, had held a peace party at his house that went awry when one of his brothers drugged the snacks as a joke. That’s when Lorenzo had first laid eyes on a beautiful woman standing on a tree swing and speaking lyrically. She carried herself like an enchanted being from a distant time. Twinkle lights and ivy encircled the rope, and her long, mahogany braid loosened in the wind. She had bewitched him. Lorenzo had everything a Packmaster could desire: power, land, wealth, and a respected pack. Nothing was unattainable, and he acquired anything that intrigued him. Had Alexia not already been seduced by another alpha, Lorenzo would have brought her into his bed, but no woman was worth all that trouble. He hadn’t coveted her for long; envy was not a palatable trait and left a bitter taste in his mouth. The young beauty on the swing was one of Austin’s packmates; therefore, he tried to put her out of his mind.

So why did seeing an acorn remind him of this woman? Or the harvest moon on an autumn’s night? Or a child’s swing? Earlier that year, he had run into her again at an outdoor festival. When a drunk had put his brute hands on her, it incited a riotous anger within Lorenzo. It should have irritated him that the woman had fought back with her words and not her fists. What good were words against a sharp arrow or a cutting blade? And yet this demure woman from his memories enchanted him. Perhaps the only fascination was her purity. Shifter women often protected their virginity until they began entering relationships in their early twenties. But once a flower is plucked from the garden, it withers. Lorenzo turned away from the window and headed toward the shower. The last thing he needed to set his mind on was a woman.

Chapter 1 Another pale leaf floated to the ground and landed on my foot. I lifted it to my nose and drew in a deep breath. “It’s going to be cold this winter.” “How do you know, Miss Ivy?” Maizy asked. Lexi’s human sister was one of the most inquisitive seven-year-olds I’d ever met. “Because every living thing has a voice,” I said, pinching the stem between my fingers and twirling it. “Sometimes they whisper, so you need to pay close attention.” “Like that leaf?” I smiled warmly, handing it to her. “Shifters are more attuned to changes in the wild, and I’ve learned to trust my wolf’s instincts. But you don’t need to be a Shifter to learn such things. My mother taught me how to listen to the world. She said if you make too much noise, you’ll never hear it.” “Where’s your mom?” We held hands and walked up the grassy stretch of land in front of the Weston house. I often took little Maizy for walks so she could gather up magical rocks, which were sometimes nothing more than pebbles from the driveway. I enjoyed telling her stories passed down in my family—ancient fables that taught lessons to the young children and featured wolves. “She died, honey.” Worry filled her blue eyes and she rooted her feet in place. “Will my mommy die?” I smiled and knelt down, looking up at her. “Someday we all will end this life and begin a new one. It’s nothing to be afraid of, and nothing you need to worry about, little one. Your mommy will be here for a long time. She’s healthy and happy.” I touched the ends of her blond hair and smoothed them out. “But… wasn’t yours a Shifter? Why couldn’t she heal herself?” A knot formed in my stomach. How could I explain death to a child in a way that wouldn’t frighten her? I certainly couldn’t tell her the truth about what had happened to my mother—that she committed suicide. “We can’t heal forever. It was her time, and I miss her so much. But I can still hear her singing in the wind,” I said, rising to my feet. “Sometimes when the sun warms my skin, I feel her love. She’s a part of everything now, so she’s always with me.” “I like that,” Maizy said decidedly. “When I die, I want to be a cloud. That way I can see everything going on, and if someone’s bad, I’ll rain on their

head.” I burst out laughing and she giggled, pleased with my reaction. “I think we better get you inside. It’s a little chilly today. Let’s see if Austin will build a fire.” Maizy loved it when we had a fire going because she’d never lived in a house with a fireplace before. It was too early in the season, so Austin hadn’t lit one yet. Last winter, Maizy had snuggled next to the fireplace on several occasions. Sometimes her mother was already in bed and Denver would drape a blanket over her and sleep on the sofa to keep watch. I sat with him one evening and he jumped whenever the wood snapped, afraid an ember might land on her clothes and set her on fire. I laughed and told him he was being overprotective, but Denver didn’t see it quite the same way. “Mr. Austin won’t make one because he always thinks it’s too hot.” “That’s because lava flows in his veins.” Her eyes widened. “Nuh-uh!” I restrained my urge to laugh. Maizy didn’t like people teasing her. “It’s an old saying in my family that an alpha has the resilience and fire of a volcano, and that’s why many seem impervious to the cold.” “What’s im…impervies?” “It just means they’re tougher than the rest of us. Like the rocks in your pocket are much stronger than… candy.” Maizy giggled. “You’re so silly.” Austin Cole was our Packmaster and a good mate to Lexi. Good fortune had placed me with the Weston pack. My father had wanted to trade me off for a long time, and fate sent Austin to ask him a favor. My father had seized the opportunity and sent me packing. Young women usually left their pack to mate. Those who didn’t find a mate simply switched packs when they were old enough; safety existed in numbers. It was problematic to remain in the same house with your parents and the men you grew up with. Men were also traded when they came of age in order to keep new blood in the pack. Each Packmaster would hand-select personalities that fit with their family. If I had entered Austin’s pack and wanted to leave, I could put in a request for another to take me in. The choice was mine. But I loved and respected the Weston pack. I couldn’t imagine feeling content anywhere else. “Well, if Mr. Austin doesn’t light a fire tonight, then he’ll certainly be lighting one before the week’s end.” “Yay!” She went bounding toward our enormous house in such a hurry that one of her hairclips came loose and fell in the grass.

I followed behind at a slow gait, looking up at our historical home. Lynn, Lexi’s mom, had chosen a light color for the exterior and had the men paint the house earlier that year. A long porch wrapped around the front, and a small attic window on the third floor overlooked the property. Austin kept the small attic space locked since we didn’t have enough personal items or furniture to store up there. Tall grass covered the open land on the right, and a long driveway stretched from the private road up to the left side of the house by the cars. Denver had built a horseshoe pit next to the house that got a fair amount of use. Everything about this secluded life had charm, including the flower gardens Lynn had planted. When I reached the wooden porch, I sat down on one of the steps and admired a planter overflowing with colorful petunias. Our pack had made plans to eat lunch at a Breed restaurant in a few hours, something Austin arranged every so often. Lynn wouldn’t be able to make it because she had a project to work on for her interior-design class. Lexi had signed up for a course on decorating cupcakes to brush up on her baking skills since her new bakery wouldn’t be ready for several months. The work Lynn had put into this house was breathtaking—something many of us said she should get paid for. She didn’t like her old job, and suddenly this seemed like an opportunity to receive payment for something she loved doing, so Lexi had talked her into pursuing a new profession. The door swung open and Izzy appeared. Her coppery hair lit up in the sunlight and she took a seat on the step beside me. I placed my hand on her swollen belly. “How’s the baby this morning?” She tipped her head to the side and leaned back on her elbows. “I have a feeling this one’s going to be wild like Jericho. It kept me up all night.” I patted her stomach. “Be nice to your mother,” I said in a playful voice, scolding the baby. “Jericho’s going to fatten me up if he keeps buying me donuts.” “Is he still doing that?” Her eyes sparkled when she looked at me. “If he’s not walking in with a box in his hand, he’s making me breakfast. Not that I mind, but you’ve never had Jericho’s cooking, and I don’t have the heart to tell him he’s just awful at it. He just doesn’t know what to do with himself. Sometimes in the middle of the night, he shifts in his sleep and his wolf guards my belly. I love Jericho’s wolf, but he sheds all over the sheets and keeps me awake with his low howls. I guess it’s the man’s version of nesting or something.” She lowered her voice. “Don’t mention this or he’ll know I’ve been snooping, but I don’t think he’s smoking weed anymore. I haven’t seen any in our room or in the house, and he doesn’t

smell like it when he comes home from a show.” I touched her shoulder. “Parenthood changes people.” “Hell’s bells, I think he’s more excited than I am. The Relic said it happened the first time we had sex, and I wasn’t even in heat!” Shifter women didn’t have the same biology as humans. Pregnancy occurred during our heat cycle, and only in rare cases did it happen outside of that. “It’s meant to be,” I said. “The little one couldn’t wait to be born and already knew who her parents would be.” She smiled and her green eyes settled on mine as she sat up. “A girl? I told the Relic I didn’t want to know. You know how every Shifter wants their firstborn to be male because they might be an alpha. It’s driving Jericho mad. What makes you think it’s a girl?” I shrugged. “Just a feeling. I suppose there’s a fifty-fifty chance I’m right.” Izzy snorted and rubbed her thumb across the scars on her left wrist. She sometimes did it without thinking. Whatever cruelty her ex-lover had inflicted upon her was something only Jericho knew about, and no one ever brought it up around him. Everyone has a story, but sometimes it doesn’t need telling. “We’re going to have a large family. Of that much I’m certain.” She winked, and we both turned our heads when Denver ’s yellow truck rumbled up the driveway. It skidded to a stop behind Austin’s black Challenger, and the hinges on his door squeaked when he got out. Denver strolled up, still wearing his sleeveless work shirt with the logo for Howlers on the left pec. He was the only blond in the Cole family and seemed comfortable in those shoes, even though it made him stand out. He yawned audibly and stopped at the foot of the steps, gazing up at us. “You’re late,” Izzy said. He rubbed his eye sleepily. “Yeah, well, Frank was supposed to relieve me at five and he called in. I’m going to be conked out by the time we head out to lunch. By the way, Rosie wants you to come up and see her sometime. She says you ditched her and now she knows how you really feel.” Her expression fell. “She didn’t say it like that, did she?” Izzy had briefly worked as a waitress at Howlers, but after finding out she was pregnant, she resigned. Jake, her boss, offered to keep her position open if she changed her mind. But Izzy decided it was time for her to find a job that didn’t involve serving horny men burgers and beer. Lexi offered her a position once the new bakery opened, and that sounded like her scene. Instead of a candy shop, they planned to serve coffee and delectable pastries for those who wanted to dine in or take out. Izzy said it sounded like a swell place to hang out,

and they might drum up a lot of business since they didn’t have any competition in the Breed community. Denver trudged up the steps and patted her on the head. “Why don’t you and the little bean go up there tonight and pay Rosie a visit?” “Stop calling it a little bean,” she said, swatting his hand. Denver chuckled and kicked off his sneakers before going inside. “What’s wrong?” Izzy asked. I glanced over my right shoulder at her. “What makes you think something is wrong?” A smile brightened her face. “Because I know you, Ivy. When something’s wrong, you do that rocking thing.” I stood up and shivered. “It’s my wolf. She’s restless.” “So let her out.” A gust of wind rattled the leaves, and I leaned against the banister. “I don’t like letting my wolf run on a full moon.” Her eyebrows arched. “That’s just superstition.” Izzy rose to her feet and placed her hand over the curve of her belly. “Nobody believes in that.” “There’s always an increase in violence during the full moon—even among humans. It alters people, and who are we to say that there aren’t mystical spirits at play? Science can’t explain the magic behind Shifters, Chitahs, Vampires, and the like. My wolf will just have to wait.” Izzy led us inside and we took off our light jackets. “Well, your wolf is going to be a pissy little thing if you don’t let her run. Mine has gone into hibernation during the pregnancy, so it’s kind of nice.” Women didn’t shift during pregnancy. They could in the first trimester, but since the fetus would remain in human form, it’s not something they did unless it was a medical emergency and the mother needed to shift to heal. The animal within the Shifter will become docile and allow the pregnancy to go to full term without demanding to shift. Wolves would do whatever was necessary to protect the new life within them. “I need everyone downstairs,” Austin bellowed from the living room. “Maizy, go up and change clothes. We’re going out to lunch soon, and you have dirt on your pants.” Maizy twisted her mouth and stomped up the stairs as the men ran down. He wasn’t her father, but he had taken on a fatherly role as Packmasters did with all children. Denver dragged himself back downstairs, his blond hair disheveled and his blue eyes half-closed. “This better be good,” he murmured, sitting down on the staircase.

“I bet you hear that a lot,” Trevor said with a chuckle. Trevor was one of the younger pack members and had joined the house with April. He had charisma. I liked how he always dressed in button-up shirts and nice shoes, and also the way he stylishly combed his hair over his forehead. He played with Jericho’s band off and on, but had spent the last month looking for something else. Lexi ran a brush through her glossy brown hair, watching Austin from the bottom of the stairs. “Slight change of plans,” he began, stuffing his hands in his pockets. “I know we have a family thing planned, but I’ve invited a couple of local Packmasters. I have business to discuss with them, and it involves everyone in this pack.” “What’s this about?” April asked worriedly, grasping Reno’s arm as if he might know. Austin’s brows drew together. “We’ll discuss it at the restaurant. There’ll be too many questions if I give you the highlights right now, and I need to finish chopping some wood before I get my shower.” “Can I watch?” Lexi asked flirtatiously. He glanced over his shoulder at her with a heated gaze. “No, Ladybug, but you can help me shower when I’m done.” She rolled her eyes. “I just blow-dried my hair; that’s not happening.” He chuckled softly. “I want everyone to look presentable, so that’s why I called you in.” “Sorry. My Sunday dress is at the cleaners,” Denver grumbled, his face smashed between two posts on the banister. “You can borrow mine, sweetheart,” Wheeler said darkly. He strolled by the front door and anchored against it, a wicked smile hiding beneath a short beard. Denver stretched back on the stairs and leaned on his elbows. “I would, but you dress like a slut.” Austin cleared his throat. “Anyhow, just a heads-up. Next time when we do a family thing, I want everyone there. Just think of this as more of an outing with some business mixed in.” “Good, then I can stay home and sleep.” Denver yawned, his eyes closed. “You’re not off the hook,” Austin said gruffly. “The business thing shouldn’t take long, so I want everyone attending. That’s an order.” “Aye-aye, captain!” Ben said, clicking his heels together like an obedient soldier. A few of the men chuckled. Ben was a bit of a clown. He earned his money in poker tournaments, but wasn’t a serious guy. Not like his twin, Wheeler, who

was always brooding. For two men who were identical, they couldn’t have looked and behaved more dissimilar. “We’re all heading out together, so do what you need to do and make sure you’re ready by eleven. Carry on.” Austin headed toward the back door, raking his fingers through his tangles of dark hair. April examined her nails. “I need to redo my polish if we’re dressing up. This doesn’t match my nice outfits.” Reno kissed the top of her head. “No one’s going to be looking at your fingernails, princess.” She wriggled out of his arms and he laughed as he tried to keep his grip on her. “All right,” I said, breaking it up. “Let the women get ready so we’re not late. Wheeler, make sure the windows are locked up, and you’ll be in charge of shutting up the house and setting the alarms. Reno, you’re in charge of organizing who’s riding together. Let’s not have any last-minute bickering.” The men smiled and looked amongst each other before going back to what they were doing before. Izzy clutched my arm as we headed toward the kitchen to clean up the leftover plates from breakfast. “You’ll make a great mom someday. You have a way of keeping this pack in line. They sure don’t listen to me.” The men didn’t see me as one of the guys. They were more inclined to obey a serious-minded woman, whether she was headstrong or quiet. I enjoyed spending time with the pack, but I limited my participation in the late-night parties. Therefore, even though Lexi was the alpha female of the house, they took me a little more seriously. I treated them as brothers and kept my distance so they didn’t get any mixed feelings about me. If only I had learned that trait long ago.

Chapter 2 Ten minutes after twelve, the Weston pack arrived at the Breed restaurant. The Breed formed communities separate from humans. It wasn’t uncommon to run into a Mage or a Chitah, but Austin was more populous with Shifters than any other immortal. Our animals preferred rural areas where they could run, so we gravitated to the South or to mountainous regions. I was bubbling with excitement because this was my favorite place to eat. My old pack in Oklahoma had limited my social life and never allowed me to go out to restaurants. My reactions to simple things seemed to amuse the men in my pack. The restaurant seated by reservation only to keep humans out. In the Breed world, we’re given a unique alias to use in human establishments—most of us only carried identification with that name. The person taking the reservations simply ran a cross-check of the names to ensure only Breed ended up on the list. Humans just assumed they needed connections to get a table. Occasionally a popular place might open their doors once a year for humans to dine, just to appease some of the big shots and lower suspicions. The smell of sizzling steak wafted through the door when we entered the building, and I soaked in the magnificence of the ambience. The lights affixed to the stone walls cast a charming glow throughout the room. Our shoes tapped against the wood floors as we approached the waiting area in front of the bar. All the round tables had a mahogany finish with a unique pattern in the grain. Curved-back chairs surrounded the tables and several rooms branched off the main dining room for a more intimate dining experience. Austin hadn’t planned for the Packmasters to meet with us when he made the reservation, so those rooms were booked. The waiter led us to the back of the dining room, away from the kitchen and bathrooms. The men had a commanding walk when moving together as a pack, and several people looked up from their tables as we passed by. Everyone walked around a long table that stretched along the far wall. Austin saved three chairs next to his at the head of the table. Since Reno was second-in-command of the pack, he took a seat on the opposite end of the table, even though it would distance him from the conversation. The second-in-command supported the Packmaster, and the seating arrangement allowed him to keep the pack in line. I sat against the wall because I didn’t like my back to the crowd. Reno was on my right and April across from me.

“But I want to sit by you,” Maizy said, giving Lexi an inconsolable look. Lexi led her by the hand to the chair beside April. “Maze, the adults have to talk about something, and then maybe later we can switch chairs. Okay?” Lexi returned to her seat on the same row I was on, between Austin and Wheeler. April opened her purse, found a pen and crumpled piece of paper, and drew intersecting lines for a game of tic-tac-toe with Maizy. The chair to my left remained vacant and Denver sat on the other side of it with his head on the table, half-asleep. “Where’s Trevor?” I asked April. She hunched her shoulders. “His wolf had to run. Austin asked him to stay behind and keep an eye on the property. I’m not sure what that’s about since we’re not exactly hiding the crown jewels.” The waiter promptly took our orders and delivered a round of drinks. “No, the tea is mine,” I said, signaling him with my hand. The young waiter looked at me with Vampire eyes as black as onyx. He took the tea from Jericho’s hand and walked around the table to set it by my plate. It wasn’t common to see Vampires in service positions, and Austin didn’t remove his eyes from him for a second. Vampires had impeccable hearing and often worked as spies or guards, but if Austin had anything secretive to discuss with the Packmasters joining us, they would have held their meeting at the house. Austin seemed apprehensive about the young man, so I assumed it had to do with bad memories from his days as a bounty hunter. To be honest, I had never met any Vampires to form an opinion on them. “That’ll be all,” Austin said. I sipped my raspberry tea and winked at Maizy. She wore a bright smile on her face that made her dimples irresistibly precious to look at. Reno folded a cloth napkin into the shape of a bunny’s head with long ears. When he finished, he propped it in front of her and said, “How ’bout that?” April reached out to touch it and tipped her glass over. Reno caught it before the ice spilled, and he wiped up the mess without saying a word. April smiled sheepishly and asked the waiter for another napkin. Reno smirked and leaned toward me to say privately, “She’s adorable as hell.” Izzy thumped the back of Denver ’s head and he groggily looked up. “Is my steak ready?” he asked, looking around expectantly. Wheeler held up a slim breadstick like a weapon. “I got your steak right here, sweetheart.” Denver snorted. “Always knew I’d die from carbs.” Jericho pulled out two breadsticks and began tapping them on his plate like a

drummer. Izzy, who sat directly across from him, tossed her purse on the table. “Well, I thought I could at least make it through dinner. It seems the bigger I get, the smaller my bladder gets.” “Does the little bean have to go potty?” Denver asked playfully. She rose to her feet and made her way around Austin. Jericho got up and walked her to the bathroom. It’s not as if she were in danger walking from the table to the bathroom in a busy restaurant, but male instinct kicked in during pregnancy. Women were more vulnerable because of the baby. Violence wasn’t permitted on the premises, but it still made some of the customers edgy to have a Mage or Vampire sitting so close. “So who are the big honchos joining us?” April shouted across the table. “Honcho?” Reno quietly asked her. His eyes danced with amusement. She shrugged. “What’s Shifter lingo for the big cheese?” “That would be Lorenzo Church,” a man said, approaching our table. My breath caught when Lorenzo breezed by. I knew of him from what Lexi had told me, and I’d also met him on a couple of occasions, although we hadn’t been formally introduced. Rich black hair fell past his shoulders, and he wore a tight black shirt with cargo pants of the same color. My eyes skated up to his necklace—a series of long white beads in multiple rows that fit against his neck like a choker. The bracelet he wore was similar, only a small feather hung from it. He pulled out the second chair on Austin’s left across from Wheeler, leaving an empty seat between them. Shifters sat by rank, even among the Packmasters. So whoever was late had more power than Lorenzo, and that seemed impossible to believe. Austin gave him a curt nod and Lorenzo returned the gesture. Only humans shook hands. “What’ll you have?” Austin asked. Lorenzo’s gaze traveled around the table, observing what everyone had ordered to drink. His eyes briefly paused on my glass before he looked at Austin. “Tea. It’s too early for a man’s drink.” Austin laughed richly. “It’s never too early to be a man.” “Yeah, but it can be too late,” Ben interrupted. “Right, Denver?” Denver sat back in his chair and scowled at Ben across from him. “You need to shut it before I shut it for you.” Lexi bit her lip, looking between the two longtime foes. “And how are things with your chosen life, Alexia?” Lorenzo asked, his voice edged with judgment. He sat stiffly in his chair with his hands in his lap, and women from nearby tables couldn’t strip their gazes from his back.

She gripped Austin’s hand and kissed his knuckles. Austin looked tickled and leaned back in his chair, retracting his hand. Lexi gave Lorenzo a jaunty smile. “I’ve never been happier. How are things with you, cousin?” Irritation flashed in his eyes and he clenched his jaw, causing the sharp lines in his cheeks to look more pronounced. “I see you haven’t lost your sense of humor.” She laughed quietly. “I see you haven’t found yours.” Austin cleared his throat in a warning to Lexi. Despite their history, he needed to make sure his pack didn’t cross the line with the Packmasters. I understood the psychology since my father was also a Packmaster. If Lexi insulted Lorenzo, it would reflect badly on Austin. Packmasters would assume he didn’t have pack loyalty if they chose to behave childishly around another leader or speak to them in a condescending manner. Lexi had much to learn because of her upbringing with humans. The waiter approached Lorenzo with his tea, having heard his order from across the room. “Sir, would you like to see the menu?” Lorenzo gave Austin a crooked smile. “What did you order?” “The chicken-fried steak.” Lorenzo leaned back. “I heard only hillbillies eat that slop.” He turned his attention to the waiter standing between them. “I’ll have the largest sirloin you carry with a side of mushrooms. You might want to bring my friend a jar for his moonshine.” Lorenzo laughed haughtily. “I’m having second thoughts. Bring me your most expensive bottle of merlot.” The nerve! He was Austin’s guest and knew his tab would be taken care of. I sat in disbelief as he so flagrantly insulted my Packmaster. The others seemed less concerned and showed no reaction. Perhaps they were afraid of stepping out of line with Austin and making a bad situation even worse, but there are subtle ways to get your point across. “Excuse me, waiter.” I gracefully lifted my hand. “Could you change my order? I had the spicy noodles. Please switch that to a chicken-fried steak. It sounds delicious.” Lorenzo glared at me as the waiter hurried away. He folded his arms on the table and looked at me so hotly that I focused on the hem of my turquoise blouse. The group was oblivious to the chess match quietly in play, except for Austin, who gave me an imperceptible nod. When Izzy and Jericho returned, a few chairs noisily scooted in to make room for her. Jericho winked at her from across the table and she blushed, twirling the diamond ring on her finger.

“My apologies,” a smooth voice said. “Punctuality is usually my strong suit.” Austin stood up and patted the man’s shoulder. “Everyone, this is Prince. Now that he’s here, we can begin.” “Hi!” Maizy sang, drawing out her vowel. She waved her hand as Prince took his seat. I’d never met this man before, although I’d heard his name in conversation. He had dark hair pulled back into a tight band, and his eyes were two different colors. From my end of the table, I couldn’t see what they were, but he was striking to look at. I guessed him to be one of the ancients—a nickname we sometimes gave to the older Shifters who had been around for hundreds of years. Some powerful Packmasters had a longer lifespan than the other Shifters. He nodded at everyone and winked at Maizy. “Let me see what you drew, Peanut.” Denver distracted Maizy by reaching across the table, curling his fingers and asking for her picture. “Well, these are the prettiest Xs and Os I’ve ever seen.” “It’s tic-tac-toe, silly.” She gave him an exasperated “duh” expression. Austin’s voice lowered, but his tone became sharp so that everyone at the table heard him. “The reason I’ve invited our guests is that we’ve had some trouble on the property. Reno first reported a week ago that a wolf has been trespassing on our land.” Everyone looked amongst one another. Austin put his right arm on the table and turned toward Prince and Lorenzo, eyeballing Lorenzo directly. “Church, you’re the only neighbor I have a beef with, so I need to know if you’re sending someone to scout my territory.” A strand of hair fell in front of Lorenzo’s eyes, and I had a strange urge to brush it away. Maybe it was because he did not. “Tread carefully, Cole. An accusation disguised as a question will not earn you any respect.” “It’s a question so I can move on to the next half of this conversation. Care to answer?” Lorenzo took a long sip of his tea and set the glass on the wood table. All eyes were on him, and he gave Austin a satisfied look. “Is your new title of Packmaster too much for you to manage, Cole? Perhaps you’re in over your head.” Austin heaved a sigh. “Yes or no.” “I have better things to do than send my men to sniff out that shed you live in.” “Now you listen here,” Lexi snapped. Prince sat up tall in his chair, and he was a man of towering height. “Let’s

keep this conversation amicable. I can put your mind at ease that none of my men are—” “No,” Austin quickly interjected. “Your pack is not in question. I’ve asked you here for the second half of this conversation. Lorenzo is the only one I have a personal grudge with, and if he’s given his word in front of two Packmasters that he’s not responsible for this wolf, then he’ll be held accountable if his words are lies. At first we thought it was a rogue on the property and dismissed it. Our territorial lines are marked regularly, so no one should have crossed them. But twice more when doing a perimeter check, the same scent came up.” Austin moved his eyes around the table. “We have a wolf who’s not only crossing onto our property but marking it.” Wheeler rapped his knuckles on the table. “Fucking kidding me? Put me on guard tonight and I’ll catch the little bastard.” The Breed world had laws to some extent, but we had a savage history and were hanging on to civility by a thread. I’d heard stories about entire packs slaughtered for their land. And the Weston pack didn’t have the numbers to defend against a major attack. A fluttering sensation in my belly made me hug my arms. Austin scraped his bottom lip with his teeth. “Prince, you have the highest rank in the area, so I wanted to keep you in the loop in case this is something bigger. You might want to alert your pack and have them on guard. It could be a lone wolf, and it might damn well be someone who has his eye on our territory. If that’s the case, we’ll deal with it. But if it’s something bigger, like one of the northern packs sending down their scouts, then we could be looking at a war.” “That’s just an urban legend,” Ben said, setting his glass down. “We’ve been hearing about a land war for years. Some of the ancients like to run their mouths after a few beers to rile up some of the new blood. Then it’s forgotten.” Prince’s eyes looked as if he were memorizing every groove on the wooden table. “You knew about this?” I whispered to Reno. “I took Maizy for a walk this morning up the private road. Why didn’t anyone say anything?” He rubbed the skin below his bottom lip. “We weren’t sure until last night. Even still, it’s too soon to tell what’s going on. It’s probably just a rogue looking for a pack, or maybe a Shifter who’s gone mad.” I shook my head, horror filling me to the marrow. “Still. You should have warned us. I would have kept Maizy closer to the house.” While my wolf had never fought, I knew I could depend on her if she had to defend herself. But I couldn’t keep a human child safe. Most Shifters wouldn’t

attack women and children, but they had no qualms about humans. Maizy and her mother added an extra element of danger to our family. Austin pushed his glass away and turned his attention to Prince. “Packmasters should put aside our personal differences for the greater good of our Breed. If you could spread the word among the other Packmasters—let them know that if the wolf belongs to any of them, we’re ready to take necessary measures to defend our land. If we catch him again, I’m authorizing my pack to take him out. Let your message be a warning, not a threat.” Prince remained impassive, his hands in his lap. “I understand your full meaning. I’ll send out a bulletin for all the packs in our area to increase their security and alert me if there’s any suspicious activity going on. Your warning will be subtle, but it will be conveyed in a manner that won’t put you in a bad light. You have my gratitude for inviting me here this evening. I appreciate your candor and only wish more Packmasters were communicative.” He glanced up at a painting on the wall depicting an Italian vineyard. “So much has changed in my lifetime, and we still have such a long way to go.” Austin patted the table with his hands. “Now that we have business out of the way, let’s eat.” “Amen,” Denver grumbled, sitting up in his chair but barely hanging on to consciousness by a thread. Prince gave a shadow of a smile. “I would be honored to feast with you. What did you order?” “Here we go again,” Reno murmured. *** Shortly after the meal, my stomach muscles began to clench and churn. The chicken-fried steak had been a terrible idea, but the need to show support for my Packmaster outweighed my discomfort. Izzy had wandered over to Jericho’s side of the table and sat on his lap while he sang in a low voice, caressing her belly. Maizy wanted to sit beside Lexi, but Austin was engaged in conversations with Prince and Lorenzo, so Lexi thought she might become a distraction. That didn’t go over too well. “I want to go home,” Maizy grumbled. Denver was more awake now that he had steak in his belly. “And miss the chocolate pie?” “I’m not hungry,” Maizy murmured, her sullen eyes cast downward. Since no one could successfully switch her mood, we ignored her behavior. April sent another text message and then set her phone down. “Trevor ’s

going to be in wolf form the entire time?” she asked Reno. “That’s the deal,” he said, his sonorous voice carrying across the table. Reno usually wore long sleeves and this occasion was no different. Except this one was a nice blue button-up, which he undoubtedly chose because it was baggier and concealed his handgun better than a cotton shirt would. “If Lynn makes it home early, she’ll be alone. Trevor ’s wolf is a better guard than he would be in human form.” “I don’t know about that,” she said. “He’s a pretty tough guy.” Reno touched his chin and a smile hovered on his lips. “Not so tough in the cereal aisle, as I recall.” April kicked him under the table and he chuckled. Ben kept looking at his watch and finally sprang to his feet. “Well, it’s been real. I’ve got somewhere I need to be, so I’ll catch you all on the flip side.” “Ben, we haven’t even had dessert,” Izzy complained, looking over her shoulder at him. Wheeler kept a dark expression on his face when he held up his hand and gave Ben the finger. “Love you too, bro.” Ben scooted his chair in and hurried off. Maybe Wheeler looked like he was in the wrong, but he was actually right. Ben shouldn’t have left during a family gathering, especially with two Packmasters present. He was always skipping out early and had somewhere else to be. I presumed it had to do with how he earned his money in card tournaments, and no one questioned how a man brought money into the house. Sometimes the twins could finish each other ’s sentences, but animosity lurked beneath the surface. “Ivy, are you feeling okay? You look green.” April tucked a strand of blond hair behind her ear, concern brimming in her eyes. A flush of heat swept over my body and I nodded. If I left early, someone would have to drive me, and that would look even worse than Ben trotting off. Shifters could heal injuries, but sometimes stomachaches just had to run their course. I normally preferred light foods or vegetables, so the heavy gravy and meat were sitting inside me like a brick. Waves of pain had me wringing my napkin in my lap. “I have to say, Cole, this was a good year,” Lorenzo said admiringly, holding the half-empty bottle of wine in front of his face. Austin and Prince had shared the bottle with him or else Lorenzo would have looked like a lush. The ropes of muscle on his arms tightened, and my goodness, they were sculpted and firm. Lorenzo was built like a man should be, and I hated my traitorous eyes for lingering on him longer than they should have.

“Ooo, I want cheesecake!” Lexi said excitedly. “Let’s order every flavor they have and pass them around the table instead of doing individual slices.” Austin grinned and shook his head. “Whatever you want, Lexi.” Ladybug was his nickname for her, but I noticed he wasn’t using it in front of the Packmasters. I touched my hot cheek and suddenly felt light-headed. A short sip of cold water seemed to abate the miserable feeling coming over me. At least temporarily. Denver had his right elbow on the table with his chin tucked in the palm of his hand. His eyes were heavy-lidded, a man satisfied after a hearty meal. Maizy stood up from her chair. “Sweetie, where are you going?” April asked. “Home!” She stomped off and bumped into a man briskly walking by. He gripped her arm and leaned down to look at her. “Whose human is this?” His voice was layered with disgust, and Maizy shrank back with a look of fright on her face. “Humans aren’t allowed in here. Get the manager!” Heads slowly turned. Denver had risen from his chair, his knuckles white as they pressed against the table. His entire body was practically vibrating. “My advice is you better take your goddamn hands off her.” The man lifted her arm even higher, and by that point, Prince had risen from the table along with Austin. “If I let her go, she’ll scurry off like a cockroach and infest the place.” Without warning, Denver shifted into his wolf in a flash of magic. His wolf was grey and white, like a sled dog but much larger. He was halfway on the table and exploded into action, leaping through the open gap between Jericho and April. “Oh, shit. It’s on now,” Wheeler said, tossing his napkin on the table. Two glasses crashed to the floor and a ferocious snarl escaped as he lunged at the man. People in the restaurant merely turned around to watch, some laughing and whispering to one another. The man let go of Maizy and threw his hands out, gripping Denver ’s throat before he locked onto his jugular. Fear gripped my spine, and I hoped this didn’t end with casualties. At the very least, we could be blacklisted and not allowed to return to the restaurant. But if the violence escalated and someone got hurt… “Denver!” Austin shouted. “Submit.”

Wheeler stirred his finger in his glass, pushing the ice in circles. “Go out to eat with the family, they said. It’ll be fun, they said.” Denver ’s wolf was one of the most violent wolves I’d ever known. While he would normally submit to Austin with reluctance, this was another matter entirely. He was Maizy’s watchdog and would fight to the death to protect her. Blood streaked the man’s arm as Denver latched on, tugging hard. “Goddammit, don’t make me shift in here!” the man said, punching Denver ’s wolf in the face. “You don’t want to see what the fuck I am.” “A goat?” Wheeler suggested. “Waiter, I’ve changed my order!” A few chuckles rose from spectators. The manager approached, fire burning in his eyes at the calamity unfolding in his restaurant. “Denver…” Austin reached out. April’s breath caught and Reno stood up. Everyone knew this could end badly. Denver ’s wolf had blood in his mouth and if he showed disobedience toward his Packmaster in front of others, Austin would be forced to take action. “Denny, let him go!” Maizy said, her little brow furrowing as she scolded him. She bravely went up and wrapped her arms around him, clutching his soft neck. Denver ’s wolf began to calm, letting out a few stray growls before releasing his hold. The man angrily snatched a cloth napkin off someone’s table and held it to his bleeding arm. “You should learn to control your mutt,” he bit out. Austin took a step forward, and his voice became low and dangerous. “You had it coming when you put your finger on my packmate.” The manager apologized profusely to the offended man. “Sir, I’ll have a table reserved for you on your next visit. Everything on the house.” He shook his head and glared at Austin. “He’ll be picking up my tab. Be sure to give me his name so I can bill him for my suit.” “Forgive me. His party will be banned from coming back.” “That’s bullshit,” Austin growled. “If you have a problem with my wolf’s actions, then you take it out on him. Don’t even think about blacklisting my pack or my guests. I’ll take this to the higher authority.” Denver moved between Maizy and the man like a wall of fur and fangs, still protecting her. She held the scruff of his neck, staring at the manager. “That man tried to hurt me, and Denny didn’t do anything wrong.” The man with the bleeding arm flicked his stony eyes at the manager. “Since when do you let humans in here?” The manager wiped the sweat off his balding head and looked between

everyone. Prince intervened. “I’m afraid the little one is right. Regardless of what Breed she is, a man should never put his hands on a woman, let alone a child. I think we can agree it escalated too far, but if that wolf is her watchdog, then he is entitled to protect the child if someone is threatening her safety. Little one, show him your arm.” There were a few faded red marks where the man had grabbed her. She let her arm slap against her side, still gripping Denver ’s fur with her right hand. The manager looked at the bleeding man. “Sir, if this is true, then I’ll take care of your bill this evening but rescind my invitation for a free meal. If you wish to pursue this further, you can go through the Council. I don’t allow shifting in my restaurant, but I also don’t allow anyone here to feel threatened, including children.” He looked at Austin and sensed the power behind the three Packmasters. “Please take your wolf out, and I’ll bring you the bill. Perhaps it would be best if we all parted ways and cooled off. Don’t you agree?” Austin sighed dramatically. “Boys, let’s head out.” Everyone rose from the table and gathered their things. The man stormed toward the bathroom, and the manager focused his attention on other customers who looked ready to walk out. “Maizy, do you think you can get Denver outside and put him in the back of the truck?” Austin asked, eyeing the wolf skeptically. “C’mon, Denny.” Maizy walked proudly through that room, ignoring those who looked upon her with disdain because she was a human. Austin snapped his fingers. “Reno, I want you and April to give them a ride. Put Denver in the back of the truck, and I want you to sit with him.” I tossed Denver ’s clothes at Reno. “See if you can get him to shift. He might get spooked and run away. Then you’ll be chasing him all over the city.” Reno snatched up the jeans from the table. “I’m going to make him shift in the back of the truck without his clothes and take the scenic route. How ’bout that?” “We’re short a car because of Ben,” April said, nibbling on her lip. “Wheeler, you’ll have to ride in the back with Reno. Ivy, you’re up front with me.” Jericho and Izzy left to ride in Austin’s car, so Lexi grabbed her purse and took off behind them. Austin lingered by Prince, speaking with him privately. I hadn’t moved from my spot at the table. “I think I might stay here a while.” A few heads turned. “What’s wrong?” April slung her purse over her shoulder and looked at Reno. “Go start up the truck, sweetie. I’ll be right there.”

When April sat on my left, I turned to speak with her privately. “I’m not feeling well. The truck is so bumpy, and the food didn’t agree with me. I’m afraid I’ll get sick during the drive, so maybe I’ll just sit here until I feel better. Then I can call a cab, or maybe someone can come get me.” “We can’t just leave you here,” she said in disbelief. “Is there a problem?” We both looked up at Lorenzo, who stood on the opposite side of the table, his strong arms folded. Everyone else had gone. “She’s not feeling good.” I wanted to die from embarrassment. In her defense, April was human, and humans didn’t come with filters. She hadn’t learned all the nuances between packs, and I didn’t like appearing weak around a Packmaster. Especially Lorenzo, and I wasn’t sure why. The last time I’d met him, he almost beat a man. I’ve always believed violence should be a last resort, not a first. He laughed richly. “So the chicken-fried steak with a gravy boat didn’t settle well, I take it?” I lifted my chin proudly. “You shouldn’t laugh at someone’s pain.” His eyes narrowed ever so slightly. “I’ll drive her home,” he offered. “She can’t ride in a bumpy car,” April said. “I can promise my Ferrari Enzo is the smoothest ride in town. I’ll have her there before your truck of wolves ever makes it. I insist.” April settled her hazel eyes on me. She often lined them with smoky eyeliner in varying colors, although she had rubbed some of it off during dinner. “Do you want to go with him?” she whispered. “He’s a Packmaster, but—” “Everyone’s waiting for you. Go ahead. I’ll be fine.” Packmasters knew the rules and were bound to the laws. If he did something to me without my consent or harmed me in any way, my pack would have full rights to go after him. They could also choose to take it to the Council and collect money or land as compensation. I didn’t know Lorenzo, but he would be a fool to do anything but what he promised. I lifted my eyes to his, determined to ignore how attractive the man was. “I accept your offer.”

Chapter 3 After I sipped my water for another five minutes, Lorenzo escorted me to his black car, made sure I was comfortably seated, and buckled my seat belt. Everything about his Ferrari reminded me of a race car, or a spaceship. When he revved the engine in the parking lot, it gave off a ferocious growl. “Please stop.” I cradled my stomach and dragged my gaze out the window. After he turned the heater on a low setting, I unzipped my black sweater jacket, exposing the turquoise blouse underneath. “What do you think of my car?” he asked, easing onto the main road. I chose my words carefully. “Do you ever consider that something this flashy only reflects vanity and not status?” His dark eyes remained steady on the road ahead. “Someone of my status has earned the right to vanity.” “My father is a wealthy Packmaster, and he doesn’t indulge in these kinds of extravagances. But the other packs in the territory still respect him.” Lorenzo slowly eased around the corner. “Your father is a Packmaster? That comes as a surprise.” I slanted my eyes toward his and something between us flickered for just a moment. “Do I seem meek to you? Because if that’s your impression, let me assure you that a quiet woman is neither weak nor inferior. I choose my words wisely.” “Are you are implying that I do not?” I touched the end of my long braid, which stretched down to my black skirt. There were quite a few flyaway hairs as I often kept it loosely bound. He chuckled to himself. “How did a woman like you end up in Austin’s pack?” “I was traded off because…” The car slowed to a stop at the red light. “Continue,” he pressed, turning his attention my way. I got butterflies and the hair on my arms stood up. Lorenzo captivated me with his Native American features—his strong nose, chiseled bone structure, and soft mouth. I was of mixed descent, so his skin tone was darker than mine —a warm shade of golden brown that a woman couldn’t help but admire. I could hardly look upon him, his alpha power was that strong. And yet I didn’t want him to know the effect it had on me. Nor did I want to reveal the truth about how I’d ended up with the Weston pack. “I was nearing the time of change and had outgrown my father ’s pack.”

“No one would mate with you?” “You’re impossibly rude,” I said with a shake of my head. He lifted his chin and arched a single eyebrow. “Hardly rude. Aside from your insolence, I find it impossible to believe no male would mate with a wolf as fair as you.” The compliment hung in the air along with the insult, and I was uncertain of how to respond. His judgment was just as thick as the sweet words that rolled off his tongue. The true meaning behind spoken words was like Braille—not heard, but felt—and even a blind person could feel his intent. “I find it quite fascinating that a man with your influence and pleasant features hasn’t chosen a mate.” Lorenzo’s laugh warmed me like brandy. “Careful, female. That almost sounded like praise. Rumors spread fast, don’t they? People seem to enjoy a good gossip. If you want the truth, nashoba, there is no one woman who can fulfill all my needs. I require more than most men.” “It must be lonely.” “I have a few bitches who seek my company, but I keep my attention focused on strengthening my pack.” That left me with a curious thought that lingered in my mind. It wasn’t illegal for Packmasters to take on more than one mate if all parties agreed—it had simply become an old-fashioned practice, and most modern women didn’t like sharing. In earlier times—before Shifters had gained freedom—women had sought protection that only an alpha wolf could offer, so they were willing to make concessions. Some archaic customs remained among the older packs, but most Shifters were progressive thinkers. Why didn’t Lorenzo just mate with more than one woman? Packs respected a Packmaster who was mated over a man who chose to be alone. His philandering ways would cast a shadow on him as a leader. How could a pack put their faith and loyalty into a man who could not show commitment? “Lucky bitches,” I said facetiously. Lorenzo’s laugh became robust and endearing. “You are a willful female.” “Who is about to get sick in your car if you don’t stop hitting the gas so hard.” He eased up and I noticed a pack of cigarettes. “Can I have some gum?” He knitted his brows, glancing around the interior. “What makes you certain I have gum?” I pointed my finger at the pack. “A man with cigarettes always has gum. He thinks it will mask the stench on his breath. Mint would be great.”

Lorenzo opened a compartment between the seats and handed me some strong mint gum. It tasted refreshing and made me temporarily forget about my stomach. I wanted to curl up in a ball and go to sleep. Maybe next time when I chose to support my Packmaster, I’d simply compliment his meal instead of actually eating it. Good thing he hadn’t ordered calamari or something repulsive. Lorenzo had a prominent Adam’s apple visible above the choker of beads he wore around his neck. And when he spoke, alpha power dripped from his words. “I don’t run across many Shifters who are loyal through and through. What you did back there ordering Cole’s dinner—clever girl.” “Loyalty comes in many forms,” I said, smacking my gum. “If I have to endure a bellyache to stand behind my Packmaster, then so be it.” “Perhaps karma is reprimanding you for making the wrong decision.” “No offense, Mr. Church, but your words belittled my Packmaster in front of his family. You were undermining his authority.” He pointed his finger and a smile touched his lips. “And yet you were the only one who ordered his plate.” “His brothers weren’t raised in a pack. I, however, understand the nuances of the hierarchy. Ohhh…” “What’s wrong?” I took my gum out of my mouth and held it between my fingers. “Are we there?” I asked in a breathy voice, reclining my head back. “I’m feeling unwell. I really don’t want to get sick in your car.” Lorenzo pinched the gum from my fingers and flicked it out his window. “We’re almost there. If you get sick in my car, I’ll have it cleaned. Nothing is irreplaceable.” I wondered if that’s how he felt about women, or even his own pack members. My stomach made a terrible sound that was so loud that it trumped the engine. My cheeks heated and I turned to look out the window. If my stomach didn’t kill me, embarrassment surely would. “Your body makes more noise than your mouth. I don’t think I’ve met a woman quite like you, Miss… I’m afraid we skipped introductions.” “Kizer. Ivy Kizer. And you’re Mr. Church.” “Call me Enzo.” I turned to look at him and his eyes fell to my lips. “It’s not respectful to address a Packmaster so informally.” He pinched his chin thoughtfully. “Only business associates call me Church.” “Then I’ll call you Lorenzo.”

Lorenzo reached over and gently tugged the end of my braid. “Is something wrong with Enzo?” “Do you want to be compared to a flashy piece of machinery that’s fast, loud, and unattainable?” He put his hands back on the wheel and throttled the engine. “I can be compared to anything with stamina.” “Mechanical things require too much attention to keep going on their own. How much attention do you require?” “Sweet Ivy, what a wicked tongue you have.” “Perhaps I should call you Thunder Wolf since you rumble like thunder before a storm.” I pressed my lips together in frustration. With gentle ease, he tenderly brushed his knuckles across my cheek. “You are a wild little wolf. Take care not to bed with any of Austin’s brothers.” I shoved his hand away. “If you think I’m insulting you, then you’re wrong. The purity of your blood would be tainted by mating a wolf of their low caliber. You are a little snowflake drifting toward the muddy streets beneath the hooves of horses.” “I love horses,” I said, steering the subject away from the insults to my pack. “I used to ride them as a little girl. I always wanted one of my own.” “And your father—a prominent Packmaster—would not give you one?” Lorenzo’s car rolled up the gravel driveway to the Weston property. A couple of the men were standing on the porch up ahead, waiting for me. “After years of begging, my father finally gave in and gifted me a horse. She was a beautiful blue roan with the thickest black mane. I used to ride bareback across the property, holding on to her mane as she raced through the open field,” I said wistfully, gazing at the meadow in front of the Weston house. “That mare could race against the wind.” “Did you braid your hair back then?” I blinked, taken aback by his question. “No. That was before I began tying it up.” “Hmm,” he murmured, putting the car in park. “I would like to see it down the next time we meet.” “I don’t believe our paths will cross again.” A smile stretched across his face. “They have crossed three times. If a fourth comes around, I might call it fate.” “I think the fates simply have a sense of humor. Take care not to go out tonight. It’s a full moon.” “What happened to the horse? Did it run away, or did Cole not allow you to bring it with you?”

I unbuckled my seat belt and opened the door. “No. My father shot her. Thank you, Lorenzo, for bringing me home safely. I’m grateful, even if I had to endure your insulting remarks.” “Likewise.” He tipped his head and then fixed his gaze on the house. “I hope we meet again, Ivy. Don’t get tangled up in any trouble.” *** I spent the rest of the afternoon in bed, recovering from my ailment. Perhaps beef was not meant to be drowned in gravy. By early evening, I felt much better and changed into a white cotton dress. It had a long slit in the front that stopped above my knees, and I often wore it with a favorite pair of moccasin boots in the fall. The house seemed calm, and I quietly made my way into the hall, tugging at the sleeves of my dress as I descended the stairs. “What happened? It’s freezing in here,” I asked Lexi from the second landing on the stairs. She kicked the front door closed, holding a couple of logs. “A cold front blasted through about two hours ago. Didn’t you hear the wind beating up the house?” Lexi made a shivering sound and approached the fireplace across the room in front of the door. I tiptoed down the rest of the stairs and turned to face the living room. Normally the area in front of the fireplace was kept open, but Austin had moved some furniture around the hearth as he had done the previous winter. Jericho swaggered into the room from the back hall, wearing his leather jacket, no shirt, and the bear-claw necklace he rarely took off. “You must have a show tonight,” I said, noticing the thick liner smudged beneath his lashes. He glanced down at my feet and shook his head. “You can’t walk around barefoot. It’s fucking thirty degrees out there.” I laughed. “It’s not as if I’ll catch a cold.” “True that,” Denver said from a chair on the right. He stretched out his legs on the oversized rug, his toes squeezing at the fibers. Milk dribbled down his chin from the spoonful of cereal he was chomping on. “You might lose a toe, but then again, you’ve got nine more.” I folded my arms and made a deliberate assessment of Jericho’s wardrobe. “Denver has a point. If you’re going out like that, you might want to put on a bra. I may have ten toes, but you only have two nipples.”

Denver sprayed milk into his bowl and stood up, wiping his mouth with the back of his hand as he savored his laugh. A few drops had landed on his grey T-shirt. “Lynn’s in the kitchen cooking up a storm—I think I’ll go see what’s on the fire.” “Keep your fingers out of the bowls,” Lexi said over her shoulder. “You’re such a scavenger.” A hollow note quieted the room—a wolf’s howl in the distance. I shuddered and paced toward the window, drawing back the lacy curtain and surveying the property. Moonlight shrouded the land like a death veil. While some romanticized about the full moon, it filled me with dread. The moon was a deceptive spirit—stealing the light from the sun and mirroring it back at us. My mother had once told me never to trust a person who is like the moon. They don’t shine from within but require the light of others to make them look good. The light that shone down and covered the property felt soulless and dead. “Who’s guarding the house?” I asked. Lexi lit the kindling and turned halfway around. “Since Trevor spent all day on the property and missed lunch, he wanted to go out for the night. Ben still hasn’t come home, and my mom sent Austin to the grocery store to get a few things. When it gets cold, she thinks we’ll be ravaged by the elements unless we have milk and bread to save us. I told him to buy some fire logs while he’s there.” “But why? He’s chopped all that wood…” Lexi stood up and wiped her hands on her jeans. “I’ll be the first to admit that watching Austin chop wood is sexy as hell, but the wood doesn’t burn clean and makes a mess of ashes. And guess who the lucky girl is that sweeps them out because no one else will? Plus, those store-bought logs are easier to light.” The howl sounded again and I scarcely breathed. “If everyone is accounted for, then who’s that outside?” Her expression twisted with confusion and Jericho stalked toward the door. The window popped and made me jump. “It’s just the temperature change making the windows do that,” he said. “Are the doors locked?” I glanced around and thought about Lynn in the kitchen. “Lexi, we need to make sure the house is secure.” “It’s fine.” It wasn’t fine. Lexi hadn’t lived among packs long enough to know the dangers we faced and the terror of bloodshed many of us had witnessed. Jericho’s voice sobered. “Lexi, check every window and door in the house. Tell everyone to stay inside and not to unlock anything.” He shucked out of his leather coat and let it drop to the floor, showcasing the bold ink tattoo of a

guitar on his left arm. “Tell Izzy to come downstairs. I don’t want everyone separated.” “I’ll go with you,” I said. “Now wait a minute.” Lexi tapped her fingers on the banister. “I’m sure it’s nothing, but you can’t let Ivy go out there with you.” “And why not?” Jericho kicked off his shoes and hung his bear-claw necklace on a nail over the letter J. “I need to shift and let my wolf sniff things out. Wolves don’t attack females, and Ivy can identify them since I won’t remember. They can’t kidnap her unless they’re in human form, and if that happens, then Ivy’s wolf will bite ’em in the ass. Isn’t that right, Ivy?” he said with a wink. “Put on your shoes and a coat; I don’t care if you can’t catch cold.” “Then I’ll go instead of Ivy,” Lexi said. Jericho peeled off his socks. “Abso-fucking-not. You’re the Packmaster ’s mate and the first person we protect.” Denver was eavesdropping from the hall in front of the dining room. His blond hair was disheveled, and he didn’t have on a shirt. Hopefully he’d put it in the washer where it belonged. “In pirate terms, Lexi, that means you’re the booty,” he said with a charming smile. I slipped on a pair of moccasin boots and a snug coat from the closet before following Jericho down the porch steps. The short grass crunched beneath my boots, and the open land stretched out in all directions for several acres before reaching the edge of the woods that boxed us in. We stopped a good ways from the house, and I glanced back to see Wheeler standing in front of an open window, his arms stretched up and holding both sides. Jericho tucked a few silver rings inside his jean pockets. “If Reno comes out, tell him to stay close. It’s probably nothing, but sometimes rogue packs try to lure all the men away from the house. I doubt you’ll have to tell him this; he’s a tactical genius.” Beneath the crisp moonlight, Jericho shifted into his wolf. He was an impressive creature with jade eyes and brown markings. He shook his head and lifted his nose, a fog of breath escaping his nostrils. I bent down and folded up his jeans, keeping his things together. “Hurry, Jericho, so your wolf knows why he’s been summoned.” Jericho the man still heard me in there, but wouldn’t for long. His wolf circled around me, turning in all directions and lifting scents from the breeze. His eyes were sharp and alert when he snapped his head to the right as if catching sight of something. In a flash, his wolf took off, kicking up a tuft of grass. I watched the muscles in his shoulders work hard as they propelled him to lightning speed.

I stuffed my hands in my pockets and the wind chilled my bare legs where the dress opened in the front. The fur-lined boots, however, kept my feet toasty warm. I grew up in Oklahoma where we had many an ice storm, so Austin was nothing in comparison. Only four men and six women were on the property, three of them human. Denver would stay inside to protect Maizy, and Reno would want to protect his human mate. I heard the sound of sticks breaking in the woods—sounds that let me know someone was circling the property. I kept my eyes sharp, hoping Jericho’s wolf would either take him down or draw him into the open where I could identify his markings to our Packmaster. Two eyes glowed in the inky shadows ahead of me. A sizable wolf emerged, his gait steady and his body crouched low with his tail vertical. I recognized the hunting position and pulled my hands out of my pockets when his lips curled back, a glint of moonlight on his razor-sharp canines. Had he picked up my scent? Could he tell I was female? “You’re on private property.” The wolf understood my tone more than my words, and my tone was not welcoming. When the shadows peeled away like a heavy blanket, the moonlight revealed a wolf I knew all too well. Terror gripped me, and my heart beat wildly against my chest. Two unfamiliar wolves flanked me from the sides, keeping a distance of about thirty feet. I looked over my shoulder and saw Wheeler standing on the porch, taking off his shirt. Reno filled the doorway and I heard them arguing. Reno held rank over Wheeler, so hopefully he had the better plan. Then in the distance yelping, ferocious snarls, and the battle cry of two wolves engaged in a death match erupted. When I backed away another step, the wolf growled low in his throat. His red coat looked murky, like blood in the moonlight. I licked my dry lips and my eyes skated off in the direction where the fighting had broken out. These wolves made no attempt to go help their pack brother, and it was then I realized they were attempting to draw my pack away from the house. Jericho’s cries had become bait. I glanced over my shoulder to see Reno holding a long rifle in his hand. Wheeler dragged a chair in front of the railing and the two were talking heatedly. Reno rested the gun on the balcony ledge, and I wondered if he had one of those telescope things on it. Reno carried a weapon because of his job as a private investigator, but he was also a man who had fought in many wars. A man who kept weapons locked in his closet. The wolves on either side of me held their ground, and I met the eyes of the

red wolf, who was still stalking in my direction. This Shifter was no stranger to me. He lifted his snout in the air and took in a deep breath. A pink tongue curled out of his mouth and wet his front teeth, but what had me on edge was the low growl that became a steady hum. “What are you doing here, Fox?” I’d never known his real name, only that everyone compared his red coat to a fox. My father had always been a fan of nicknames. “You’re trespassing and you’re outnumbered from what I can see.” When he took another step forward, Reno fired a warning shot. It created a sharp acoustic sound that penetrated the air and expanded. The wolf on my right turned his head and grew skittish. I no longer heard the sound of fighting from the woods. Izzy screamed Jericho’s name from inside the house and it sent chills up my spine. Movement caught my attention from the far left and what began as a trot turned into a sprint. Jericho attacked the wolf on my left and the two stood up on their hind legs, snapping and fighting to sink their teeth into each other ’s throats. Anger heated my veins and I slapped Fox on the snout. Hard. “You’re not welcome here! Take your men and get off our land!” He lunged and knocked me onto my back, standing astride me as he revealed his sharp fangs just inches above my face. His growl sounded like a steady motor. “You don’t frighten me anymore,” I whispered. The moment he lowered his head, a gun went off. He snarled and barked ferociously toward the house, a stream of slobber dripping onto my neck. The shot had blown off half of his left ear. The wolf on the left yelped when Jericho delivered a punishing bite. Fox turned his head and looked around before trotting off. The wolf on the right followed obediently behind him, and Jericho lost his grip when the animal he was struggling with broke free and limped after Fox. I rolled onto my stomach, dizzy from my racing heart. The sound of Reno’s heavy footsteps barreled in my direction as he ate up the distance between us. “Are you hurt?” He lifted me onto my feet and searched my eyes. “Talk to me, Ivy.” “I’m fine,” I said, out of breath. “He was trying to intimidate me so I’d submit. You got him in the ear.” “I ain’t gonna church it up for you. I was aiming for his skull and that would have made a helluva mess, but the motherfucker moved his head.” His lips

peeled back and he flicked an angry gaze around. “At least you got a close look. If you can describe his wolf, Austin should be able to—” “No need.” I wiped the dirt off my clothes and patted Jericho’s head when he pushed up against me, licking my hand. “I know who he is.” Reno’s brow lowered. “And who’s that?” I looked at my hand, stained in blood from Jericho’s wet mouth. “My father ’s second-in-command.”

Chapter 4 “Call Trevor and tell him to get his ass home,” Austin commanded, his feet cemented to the floor near the fireplace. April wrapped a warm blanket around me, and I leaned closer toward the fire from my spot on the floor. Orange flames heated my skin as they danced to the melody of crackling wood. An hour had passed since the wolves invaded our property. Lynn had gone upstairs to read Maizy a story, but I had a feeling the little one would be sleeping with her mother all night. Wheeler had called Ben to get him back home, and he arrived not five minutes after Austin had returned from the store. Austin took over and ordered Ben to shift and guard the property in case the rogues tried to return. “You got him in the ear?” Austin asked Reno, his voice quiet. “Yeah. Missed his head by a couple of inches.” Reno folded his arms and they kept their voices low, standing near me. “I hope his wolf is stubborn and doesn’t shift back so he keeps that wound. Hear what I’m saying?” I peered over my shoulder at April and Lexi, who were speaking in soft whispers by a front window. Jericho had made Izzy sit in one of the leather chairs in the dark living room, covering her with a blanket to keep her calm. In the quietness of the room, I could hear faint music leaking from her earphones, and the melody was one from Jericho’s band, Heat. The lights were off to give us privacy since the curtains were sheer, so the firelight cast a dreamlike glow within the room. The only problem was we were in the middle of a nightmare. Austin looked down at Jericho, who sat on the raised ledge of the fireplace in only a pair of jeans. “Do you remember anything?” “No, nothing. Just running off and then it went dark. Thank the fuck Reno can shoot a moth a mile away.” His brown hair hid his expression, and he turned his arm around to make sure he had completely healed after shifting several times. He already had scars on his left shoulder and back from fighting a grizzly, but I sensed he didn’t want to keep these battle wounds. “Your wolf came to protect me, and I have no doubt he would have fought bravely,” I said, touching his foot. “Bring me a chair,” Austin said to Reno. He bent down and patted Jericho on the head. “Maybe you need to go check on your woman. I bet Izzy would love a foot rub. No matter how worried or stressed out Lexi is, that always works on her.” “I heard that,” Lexi said tersely from across the room.

Reno took a short walk to the dining room and dragged one of the wooden chairs over beside me. Austin sat down, resting his forearms on his knees and waiting for Jericho to leave us alone. Reno, his second-in-command, stood behind him with one hand on the back of his chair. “Reno says you know the wolf.” I tugged the blanket tighter around me and softened my voice so only Reno and Austin could hear. “His name is Fox. He’s been the second-in-command of my father ’s pack for longer than I’ve been alive. Something must have happened. I haven’t spoken to my father in months; we’ve never had a close relationship, but I’m sure he’d want to know about this.” “I’ll give Ivan a call.” Austin rubbed his mouth, deep in thought. The fire cast shadows over his face, making the small cleft in his chin more noticeable. “Did you recognize the others who were with him?” I shook my head. “No. I’m not sure what to make of it. Fox was always loyal to my father. Those wolves closed in on me as if Fox were their Packmaster, but he’s not an alpha.” Reno cleared his throat. “I’ve heard of a few rogue packs led by betas. There’s more dissension, which is why they never last long without an alpha to lead them. Too many try to pick off the man in charge.” Austin sat back and looked up contemplatively. He turned his head to the side to address Reno. “Tomorrow I want you and Wheeler to search the immediate area where Jericho’s wolf came from. Look for any bodies. Three’s a pretty solid number. Let’s just hope that’s all there is.” Reno pinched his chin. “If not, that could be problematic. They’re staking their claim by marking our land. We need to prepare. If they’re rogue, the Councils have no authority, and you know they don’t do squat to help packs that are singled out.” He spoke the truth. That’s why Packmasters built relationships with each other. Most Breeds were a step ahead of us because they’d had centuries to form laws and Councils, whereas we Shifters had only recently gained our freedom. Aside from that, we were granted independence without land, money, or employment. Many packs became corrupt—desperate to partake in illegal activities in order to quickly increase their wealth. Councils were helpful for legal affairs, but they simply didn’t have the reinforcement to do anything for a situation of this magnitude. I wondered why Fox had defected. Had my father kicked him out? Maybe he was here to seek revenge by taking me down. I shuddered at the thought. “Austin, there’s something you need to know.” The blanket slipped away from my shoulders. “Fox is a man to be feared. It’s why he was ranked so high.

Ask my father what happened between them; it’s our business to know what his intentions are. I can’t imagine what could have happened, but if they didn’t part on good terms, Fox might be here for me. What better way to exact revenge than to kill the firstborn of a Packmaster? Fox would place me at my father ’s doorstep like a lamb on the altar, perhaps with the hope it might influence my father to do something foolish and bring his pack to ruin. I’m so sorry.” “Why are you sorry?” he asked gruffly. “My presence brought him here. He can only be here for me, and now that he’s appraised your land, he’s probably testing your weaknesses. We’re a strong pack, but by no means a large one.” I bent forward and touched my forehead to Austin’s knee, shamed by the man who sought to hurt the ones I loved. “Jesus, this animal is going down,” Reno growled, stalking out of the room. Austin touched the back of my head. “You don’t have anything to worry about, Ivy. You’re part of our pack, and if it’s you he’s after, then he’s up for a fight.” I rose to my feet and clenched my fists. “I’ll fight alongside you if I must, but he’s not destroying this pack.” Tears stung my eyes and I wanted to tell Austin everything, but my heart held me back. Fox was a temperamental wolf who thirsted for power and coveted all things unattainable to him. When a member of the pack received punishment, he was the man who carried it out. Fox was more than just the second-in-command of my father ’s pack—his most trusted and loyal wolf. He was also the man who had cruelly pressed my face into the dirt and stolen my virginity on a moonlit night. *** Lorenzo descended the stairs of his home when he heard one of his pack members shouting. His bare feet brushed against the wood floor and concealed his approach. When he turned to the right and entered their main room, two of his highest-ranked men were facing off, fists clenched and muscles tense. Four other members of the pack sat in their chairs, watching as if it were a form of entertainment. “It’s bullshit that you get to drive a BMW while the rest of us have to buy our cars based on our rank,” Caleb spat out. “I’ve paid my dues and I want my Jaguar.” “Save the indignation. I’ve been listening to your blustering for years, Caleb. You know the rules, and lower members mustn’t outshine those of a higher

rank,” William said. “So this is the excitement I miss out on when I’ve retired to my quarters,” Lorenzo said with a dark chuckle. “I’m afraid William is right, Caleb. With rank comes privilege, otherwise there’s no reason to aspire to a higher position. If the car is more important, you’re free to leave the pack and purchase a Jaguar. I prefer men under my command who quarrel over respect, not money.” Caleb’s face hardened and he stormed off, slamming the front door behind him. A gust of wind blew Lorenzo’s long hair forward, and an ominous feeling crept up his spine. Several years ago, he’d had the same unshakable foreboding one evening, and it had come without explanation. Perhaps they were merely his fears trying to creep up on him. Nothing good ever came of a full moon. William clasped his hands behind his back, taking a leisurely stride toward Lorenzo. He was the second-in-command and one of Lorenzo’s most trusted men. William stood an inch shorter with a wild mess of long black curls all over his head. His brows were wolfish, his stature strong, his expression unsparing. The women were attracted to him because, according to Rebecca, he smiled with his eyes. It didn’t go unnoticed that he often mirrored Lorenzo’s body language, acquiring habits that conveyed more authority to the other men. It was one of the subtle traits Lorenzo admired. Lorenzo unclasped his own hands from behind his back and let them hang free at his sides. “Keeping the peace?” “A few scuffles,” William said, arching his left brow. “You know what they say about the full moon.” “Yes,” Lorenzo murmured. “It brings out the beast in us.” “Indeed. All the men are accounted for and on the property. Everything’s under control. Caleb won’t get far if he tries to run, and he sure won’t get anywhere in his Kia.” A laugh rolled through Lorenzo and they distanced themselves from the pack, taking a stroll to a private room on the other side of the house. Everything in this room had Native American décor, from the paintings and baskets to the handwoven carpet below their feet. Lorenzo kept a cool composure, not wanting to give William any indication that he was feeling on edge. Once they were in the room, he switched on a light affixed to the wall. “Close the door,” he said, taking a seat in a large chair with high armrests. The cool wood against his bare back reminded him of winter ’s approach. “What’s on your mind?” William asked, the heels of his shoes clicking on

the floor as he walked toward the window across the room. “This has to do with the Weston pack,” Lorenzo said in a voice low and thick like molasses. “Cole has a bitch who goes by Ivy. See what you can find out about her.” William glanced over his shoulder, light glittering in his eyes. “Is this a personal request or are you looking to do some trading?” Lorenzo’s hands tightened on the armrest. “Her father is a Packmaster, but I don’t know where he’s settled. Her last name is Kizer, so unless that name was already taken, that might be the name of her father ’s pack. Work stealthily. I don’t want word to get out.” William leaned forward and blew out a hot breath, leaving a thin film of fog on the windowpane. He drew a W and finally spun around, hands in his pockets. “You won’t have to tell me twice. Say, is she pretty?” Lorenzo’s jaw set. “I just think it’s worth mentioning this is the first woman you’ve asked about, Enzo. The others were favor trades. Maybe you should introduce her to the pack and see if she takes a shine to anyone,” William said, gripping the lapels of his scruffy black jacket. “I don’t think another single woman is what the men in this pack need. Maybe we should match her up with one of ’em, don’t you think?” “Keep moving the hinges on that jaw, William, and you might get it wide enough to fit your foot in there.” William gave a tight smile as he always did, not showing his teeth. Perhaps it made him look too sinister. “I’d rather put my foot in Caleb’s backside.” Lorenzo reached for the cigarettes on his table and lit one up. “You’re a wily dog. Tell me, why is it you haven’t taken a mate?” William crossed his arms and his eyes danced with amusement. “Oh, I suppose I could ask that same question to… other men in our pack. Wouldn’t you agree?” “So much room in this house, and yet few of the men will mate.” “Well, you chose ’em. This is more of a pirate ship than a love boat.” Lorenzo sighed and smashed out his cigarette. He’d chosen each packmate because of their strengths, not because they mixed well with the others in his house. It’s why there were incidents of dissension, and every so often, he had to put one out. “Yes, you make a valid point,” Lorenzo murmured, lost in thought. “I think a couple of them need to walk the plank. Just say the word and I’ll give ’em a shove.” “And weaken the pack?”

William turned his eyes toward the ceiling, clasping his hands behind his back. “Sometimes too much weight will sink a boat. Don’t you agree?” A moment of silence passed between them. “Tell me, William, do you ever find the house to be quiet?” William gave a robust laugh and sauntered toward the door. “Quiet is hardly the word I’d use to describe living with fifty people. I’ll get right on my assignment and have something for you soon. I’m afraid I’m going to have to leave the property for a short while if you want me to get started, full moon be damned. If you have any additional information, you know how to reach me. Phones are pretty nifty. I can remember a time when it took weeks to send a letter.” When William closed the door, Lorenzo’s gaze drifted across the room to the bright moon shining through the window. Laughter erupted from the other room, followed by a few shouts and a door slamming. Yes, quiet. The lack of children’s laughter made the house seem like a tomb. There were some young in his pack, but they were nearing the age of maturity. None of the mated members in his pack sought to have children, even with their women going into heat. Unclaimed women were locked up during their cycle before the men picked up their scent and tried everything they could think of to seduce them. Women in heat were more prone to making foolish choices without thinking, unable to say no to their own sexual needs. A good Packmaster kept them separated so the pack didn’t fill up with illegitimate children. Families were important, and a child needed to grow up with two mated parents, not born of a couple of horny wolves. Since an alpha’s level of control was unmatched, some Packmasters helped the women get through their cycle faster. More than once he’d been tempted by their pleas to go further. He couldn’t lie; he’d thought about it once or twice, but for completely unexpected reasons. A selfish part of him wanted to experience the biggest form of vanity there was: a smaller version of himself. A life created from his genes, his spirit, and his strength. But not from those women. Like her name, Ivy tangled in his thoughts like a stubborn vine. Lorenzo had no intentions to acquire her, but after their conversation in his car, he needed more information. Something about her intrigued him. How could such a gentle creature be so defiant, strong-willed, and yet loyal all at once? The sound of howling wolves filled the night like an ancient song.

Chapter 5 Later that evening, after the confrontation with Fox’s wolf, I awoke from a terrible nightmare and gasped for breath. I switched on a low light mounted on the wall above my headboard and sat up. The dreamcatcher that hung over my bed was slightly swaying. Perhaps it had caught a gust of air when I moved. I slept in one of the central rooms that didn’t have a window, hoping it would keep bad spirits from finding me. As a little girl, I’d kept my dreamcatcher tucked away in a drawer with a number of other things passed down to me from relatives. But one day, I had come to need its power to keep the nightmares at bay. Occasionally one of the dream demons slipped through, but not for long, as I would quickly wake up and they would vanish. My uncle had made the dreamcatcher for me over a century ago, long before I was born. He’d had a vision that one day he would have a niece who needed spiritual protection, so he had it blessed by a powerful shaman. “Oh, brother,” I murmured, sliding my legs off the bed. My slippers were nowhere to be found, so I put on my robe and tiptoed into the quiet hallway. I passed the game room and silently descended the staircase, making the last step creak. The dying embers in the fireplace gave off a residual glow, and dim moonlight trickled through the windows. I noticed Wheeler fast asleep in one of the chairs by the television. With Ben’s wolf guarding the property, the men were more at ease about getting some sleep. Reno said that a tired man makes impulsive decisions, so he set all the alarms and told everyone to get some shut-eye. Not wanting to wake Wheeler, I went into the kitchen where I caught Denver stooping in front of the open fridge. He was barefoot and shirtless with nothing on but a pair of loose grey sweatpants—the kind with a drawstring, and one of the white strings was swinging back and forth as he rummaged around on the lower shelf. I wondered how someone who ate as much junk food as he did could stay so fit. “Just heat up the leftovers,” I suggested. Denver stood up so fast he hit his head on the bottom of the freezer door. “Damn, woman!” he said with a start. “You should have been a mouse instead of a wolf, you know that?” He rubbed the back of his head and leaned on the door. “I’m not in the mood for a sequel.” “I can make you some chili.” “No meat. I’m watching my figure.” He patted his flat stomach.

I reached in a drawer for a giant spoon and then opened the freezer, pulling out a gallon of ice cream. “Here,” I said, slapping the cold container in his hands. “Life crisis resolved.” He peeled the lid back and inspected the carton. We often bought Neapolitan since everyone in the house liked something different. “Works for me,” he said. There was plenty of strawberry, and it was one of his favorites. Most of the men preferred chocolate or vanilla. His knuckles whitened as he struggled to scoop some up, but it bent the spoon in half. “Dammit. It’s not ready to eat.” “Patience, Denver. Sit at the table and wait for it to soften. Sometimes you can’t rush something, and if it’s worth having, then you’ll learn to wait.” Denver got out another spoon and went to the long wooden table, taking a seat on the bench. He set the carton down and leaned back on his elbows. “Yeah, but what if by the time I’m done waiting, I don’t want it anymore?” I smiled. “Something tells me that’s not going to happen. How’s your job going at the bar?” “Good. The peak hours are bringing in the money. Have you thought about finding work?” I sat to his left, facing away from the table. “I don’t have any skills.” “Your father didn’t teach you any? What about the women in your pack?” I played with the belt on my robe. “Life up there wasn’t as progressive as it is down here. My father was old-fashioned.” “No offense, but it sounds like he was a dick. You don’t run into many packs these days that keep their women home to make babies and cook dinner. That’s old school. Lynn stays around the house because she put in her time at that cheap-ass human job, not to mention all the crap her ex-husband put her through. That woman needed a break.” “I’d hardly call remodeling this house a break. The woman should be sainted.” “True that,” he said. “I’m glad Lexi talked her into going to school to learn a new profession. She’ll make some real money as an interior decorator in the Breed world. If she makes the right connections, she could end up bringing in more money than us.” I glanced at him with hesitation. “They might not hire a human.” He held up his middle finger. “Then those will be the bastards with the ugly houses. Waitressing isn’t your scene, but what about furniture restoration? You kicked ass at refinishing some of the old junk in this house, and there are

plenty of ancients who have a lot of antique furniture they need fixed up.” I leaned against his arm and smiled. “I enjoy bringing out the beauty in something, but I don’t think I could do that as a profession. It’s just a hobby.” “Sure you can,” he said, lightly tugging my braid. “Maybe you don’t have those kinds of jobs back where you came from, but the cities are full of them. I’ll ask around on the Breed side of town and see if I can pull a few strings. If not, then you can do contract work, and Austin will help you get that sorted out. You need to get your feet wet and earn a living. You also need to get out of the house and meet people.” I laughed and pinched his arm. “You boys are enough entertainment for me.” “No, I mean you need to meet men.” Denver stood up and turned around. “Not saying you need to mate with anyone. But girl, go on a date. Twirl around in a pretty dress and see a movie. You’re young, intelligent, strong, and beautiful. That means you’ll have your choice of some of the best wolves in the territory.” As I stood up, I handed Denver his spoon. “Perhaps when you can take the advice you give, I’ll be more inclined to listen. Try to leave some for everyone else.” I left the kitchen and shivered as I made my way back into the living room. Unlike most people, I enjoyed the absence of noise, and walking the house late at night was one of my most favorite things. Sleeping was pointless, so I approached the window and peered into the darkness. My wolf was even more restless than before. She wasn’t just whining to get out anymore—she was scratching and biting at the door. Something in the distance caught my eye, and I leaned in so close that my nose touched the frosty glass. Fox lingered by the private road and waved for me to come out. Where’s Ben? My chest tightened at the idea that Fox might have done something to him. I punched the code to disable the alarm on the front door only; Reno had programmed different codes that would disable one entrance but not the entire house. The frozen air licked at my skin as I walked barefoot down the porch steps, hugging my body. Cold air was merely a discomfort, and all pain was temporary. As I drifted toward him, he walked forward and closed the distance between us. Fox had a mixture of black and silver hair he kept trimmed short. He had a thick nose, deep-set eyes, and three creases on his forehead from all the eyebrow raising he did. In human years, he looked like a man in his late

forties, but in Shifter years, Fox was a man in his prime. An older wolf, but by no means a weak one. He had a confident stride—a kind of swagger with each swing of his arms. When he finally stopped a few feet away, his blues eyes traveled down. “Your feet seem to be missing shoes.” “And your head seems to be missing an ear.” Irritation flashed in his eyes when he reached up and touched his mangled left ear. Some of it had healed, but he hadn’t shifted soon enough. “Don’t try anything,” I warned. “My wolf will protect me.” He laughed, and a cloud of breath escaped his mouth. “That’s rich. I’m afraid I’ve never met your wolf, but I’m sure she’s a sweet little bitch. One who’s never fought to the death like I have, so don’t threaten me with your animal.” “We’re also not alone out here,” I said. “Yes, we are. Your guard dog left an hour ago. Guess he’s not as loyal as they come.” “If you did anything to him—” “Do you know how long it took me to find you here?” Fox widened his belligerent stance and tucked the tips of his fingers in his jean pockets. “Your father didn’t mention a damn thing as to where you went. Your Packmaster has false plates on his car that aren’t registered, so all we had to go on was that you were in Texas.” “We?” I flipped my braid behind my back and folded my arms. “Me and Gil. Maybe you never noticed, but he was always more loyal to me than he was to Ivan. Your packmate got in a few good bites, but Gil’s on the mend.” Fox’s eyes drifted behind me and scoped out the property. “Nice place you’ve got here, Ivy. Real nice.” “Why are you here, Fox?” “For you, Poison Ivy.” My eyes narrowed. “Don’t call me that.” His laugh died off with a moan, as it often did. “It’s a fitting name.” My eyes darted around, searching the woods. “We’re alone,” he assured me. “My men have orders to stay back. I wanted to speak to you privately and give you a chance.” Rage intensified within me like a hurricane. “A chance for what?” He pulled his hands out of his pockets and squeezed his fists. “To come with me voluntarily. See, you have a choice. You can either join my pack of your own free will, or we can battle this out and I’ll take you, the land, and whatever women you’ve got.” “There’s a child in there,” I hissed.

He waggled a brow. “How old?” I slapped him in the face so hard that it stung my hand. Fox kept his eyes shut for just a moment before settling them back on me. “Come with me and save your pack.” “You’re a liar. No matter what I do, you’ll still come after this land because it’s something you covet. The envy in your eyes is greener than the grass below my feet. Don’t give me an ultimatum when we both know you’re going to fight my pack regardless. This is my family, and you’re not welcome here.” With lightning speed, he reached out and snatched my braid, yanking me forward. I yelped and, in a swirl of magic, shifted into my wolf. *** At three in the morning, Lorenzo awoke to an insistent pounding on his door. He threw the fur blanket away from his nude body and groggily got out of bed. Why couldn’t they call on William to settle their disputes? The banging sounded again and he cracked his door, holding it open with his right hand above his head. “Unless someone has declared war on our land, don’t knock on my door at this hour.” William’s brown eyes were wild. “I hit a wolf with my car. A Shifter.” “And this is my problem because?” He rubbed his face, panic rising. “It’s a female.” Lorenzo swung the door wide and turned around to put on his black pants. “Lead me to her.” They hurried down the hall and toward the stairs. No one roused from their rooms, as the pack had grown accustomed to late-night arguments or gatherings downstairs. As soon as they reached the bottom of the stairs, they hurried out the front door. Cold wind bit against Lorenzo’s bare chest and he clenched his fists. “I don’t recognize her from any of the neighboring packs, but… Jesus hell, I’m sorry, Enzo.” “You better pray that she’s a rogue wolf.” If she belonged to one of the local packs, it could mean trouble. The Packmaster would seek compensation or revenge. Her father or mate had the option of challenging the man who hurt or killed her, and it was a challenge that ended in death. When they neared the BMW, William popped the trunk. Lorenzo walked behind the car and glared at William. “You locked her in the trunk?”

He shrugged. “I didn’t want to get blood on my seats.” Lorenzo smacked him hard in the head and raised the trunk lid. Silver fur. He hadn’t seen many wolves in his lifetime with the purity of this color. Her snout and neck were as white as snow, but the rest of her body was the most elegant shade of silver he’d ever beheld. Lorenzo’s eyes lowered and spotted the blood on her hindquarters. He bent down and ran his arms beneath her, only slightly rousing her from unconsciousness. She bared her white teeth. “Submit, female. I’m here to help.” With that, a growl escaped and made him chuckle. “Stubborn bitch,” William remarked. “If she doesn’t shift for you, then we’ll be dealing with a dead body by morning.” Lorenzo lifted her limp body from the car and shifted her weight in his arms. The wolf cried out in pain and he shushed her. William closed the trunk and they walked together toward the house. “What happened?” Lorenzo asked. “I was heading out toward the Weston territory and—” “Why?” William coughed into his hand. “You wanted me to find out about that woman, right?” “By breaking into their house? Fool! One of the men in the pack is a PI, and I can promise you he’s rigged up that house with security alarms. I don’t need such trivial things because I have the numbers to protect this house; they don’t.” “I used to break into homes for a living. You don’t think I can get past a security checkpoint? Most Packmasters keep their private office on the lower level, and since the pack usually sleeps upstairs, seems the perfect opportunity.” They climbed the steps and William held open the door. Lorenzo stopped and lowered his voice. “I don’t have time to argue about this. Find out what you can about the woman, but stay off their property. This isn’t like the old world you lived in. If you get caught, you’ll pull my pack down with you.” Every muscle in Lorenzo’s strong arms turned rock solid as they climbed the stairs. She was a strong female with a lot of muscle tone. “Anyhow,” William continued in a quiet voice, “she darted out of nowhere. I tried to turn the wheel, but it happened too fast.” “Did anyone see you?” “No. I should have left her there, but they might have hired a Chitah to track me down, and then I’d have to trade in my car or get the grill cleaned. It happened on the main road five miles down, not on anyone’s territory. I pissed

on top of the spot where I hit her so no one could identify her scent.” Lorenzo threw him a volcanic glare. “Get out of my sight. Tell no one of this, and keep everyone off my floor. I want complete privacy tonight and tomorrow. If anyone sneaks up there and so much as taps a knuckle on my door, it’s you I’m going to hunt down.” “What do you want me to do?” “What I asked. But if someone starts calling around about a missing bitch, I want to know about it before anyone else. Leave us.” Lorenzo kicked the door shut and laid the wolf down in front of his windows with the scenic view. He knelt before her and summoned all his alpha power, channeling it through his voice. He pinched her ear until her eyes fluttered. “Shift.” With absolute grace, the wolf changed form. Lorenzo fell back, his eyes wide with astonishment. Before him was a woman with all the loveliness of a flower. Her skin was warm like caramel, and he wondered if it tasted as sweet. Long, silky locks of mahogany hair stretched down the feminine curve of her body, covering her secrets like a cloak. She was lying on her back, her left leg slightly bent over the other. This female was no stranger to him. The wolf William had struck down was Ivy. His eyes focused on her left leg where the skin was still broken and discolored. There was no question she had multiple fractures and possible internal injuries. “Shift,” he said again in a voice dripping with power. She was unconscious, and he needed to rouse her. Lorenzo patted her cheek with his hand. When she didn’t move, he pinched her arm forcefully. With lightning speed, her arm flew out and she slapped him in the face. As soon as the crack sounded, he pulled back her eyelids. “Shift!” In a fluid movement of ancient magic, she changed back into wolf form. The process of shifting to heal could be exhausting, so he knew with each time, she would fall deeper into a slumber. Lorenzo quickly assessed her leg. His fingers glided along her soft fur, searching for breaks. Too much time had passed in transporting her here. He repeated the command, his own hair falling forward as he leaned over the wolf and whispered against her large ear. This time when she changed, he was so close that his mouth brushed against her soft cheek. Something awakened within him—a flood of desire, an urge to protect, and a foreign feeling he couldn’t name. He rolled the young woman on her right side. To his relief, the gash had almost sealed, leaving only a series of dark bruises. There was no way to tell if

she had internal injuries, so he went through the process three more times until she fell into a deep sleep. That was the best he could do. Lorenzo rose to his feet and approached the fireplace on the left side of his bed. After a few minutes, he had a strong fire going. He lifted the young woman and placed her on the bearskin rug close to the heat, covering her with a fur blanket. The bed would hide her if anyone walked in, but to be on the safe side, he locked the door. The wall to the left of the fireplace extended forward, boxing her in and making it the warmest spot in his room. He sat in a chair by that wall, looking at the elegant mane of hair spread across the fur. It felt as if he were privy to a secret that no one else had seen. The only thing visible beneath all that fur was Ivy’s unblemished face. She had regal Native American features, but he could tell she was of mixed descent. Her hollow cheeks appeared softer as she slept. Ivy’s lips were lush, and combined with the intellect behind her eyes, it made her a striking woman. But her eyes were closed, and her black lashes fanned downward. Lorenzo widened his legs and dragged his gaze to the fire. He couldn’t hand her over to Cole in this condition; he was certain Cole would seek more than compensation. They’d once been rivals in their youth. Because Lexi was related to Lorenzo by blood and they were neighbors, he’d had to make peace with the Weston pack, but he and Austin were neither friend nor foe. She moaned, moving her head to the side and nestling her face against the fur. His captive.

Chapter 6 In a dreamlike state, I recalled someone holding my head up and warm broth sliding down my throat. I coughed a few times and shoved the dream away, thinking I must have fallen asleep away from my dreamcatcher. Voices tumbled into my dream from a distance, and I barely heard them, as if they were lost in the wind. “Did you get her to shift?” “She’s recovering. What’s the word among the packs?” A throat cleared. “I don’t think you’re going to like this. She belongs to Austin Cole. He’s been scouting for her all day and put the word out. That’s all I’ve heard.” “Clearly I’m aware of whose pack the woman belongs to, now that I’ve seen her face. That’s Ivy.” “Oh, shit.” “Do not speak of this to anyone inside or outside this pack, and keep everyone off my floor. I need time to consider how to handle this delicate situation.” “Why don’t you just dump her off somewhere while she’s still unconscious? I’m serious! She won’t remember—” A door slammed and pulled me from my sleep. I rubbed my eyes, feeling my body surrounded by something soft and heavy. Crackling noises sounded on my right, along with an insistent heat that warmed my cheeks. My entire body felt weighted to the ground, and it took every ounce of effort to open my eyes. When I did, the light from a fireplace pierced my eyes like spears. I straightened my head and looked up at the ceiling. Above and behind me I noted a bed, and at my feet was a leather chair in front of a dark wall. Fur surrounded me from top to bottom. I furrowed my brow, trying to recall my last memory. I’d been talking to Fox and then my wolf shifted and lunged at him. He also shifted, and after that, everything went dark. I closed my eyes, puzzled by my surroundings. When I opened them, I gasped. Lorenzo Church towered over me, standing on my left side. He didn’t have on a shirt, and his arms were folded, pushing out his tight muscles. Then I felt my nakedness beneath the blanket. His long hair draped across both shoulders as he looked down at me with dark eyes. “Why do women always get the wrong idea?” “My clothes…” I tried to finish my sentence, but my voice was raspy. “I’m used to women coming into my bed without clothes, so I’m afraid I

cannot help if you’ve misplaced them. Do you recall what happened?” I shook my head, struggling to sit up. “No.” In a heartbeat, he fell on his knees and pushed me down. “Stay still. Your injuries are severe. It’s too soon for you to move around. You’ve been asleep all day,” he said, pinching my chin. “I forced your wolf to shift many times, so rest or you’ll anger the spirit wolf. I’ll move you to the bed later, but keep your body straight and still. You’ll shift after you eat.” “I can’t lie here on the floor like one of your ornamental rugs.” His eyes glittered when he smiled. Lorenzo had a broad mouth that I shouldn’t have been eyeing so closely. “You’re a sight prettier than the musty old pelt you’re lying on.” “I see you’ve spared no expense in offering the finest for your guests.” I rubbed my eyes, still trying to get my bearings. “I’m still confused. How did I get here?” “One of my men… found you along the road. Hit by a car.” I furrowed my brows. “I trust I’m safe in the care of a Packmaster, but don’t fill my ears with lies. No one pulls over for roadkill.” His boisterous laugh filled the room. Lorenzo stood up and moved out of sight. “Roadkill indeed.” He returned with a bottle of water and I wet my parched throat. “Thank you,” I whispered. My body prickled as the muscles began to awaken, and a dull ache radiated across my left leg and hip. When I tried to bend my knee, shooting pain lanced up my side and I hissed. “What did I tell you about lying still, stubborn wolf?” Lorenzo moved away and sat in the weathered chair by my feet. “My grandmother used to say healing magic could be broken if you didn’t respect it. Think of children who skin their knees. The wounds scab up, but if they quickly bend their knee or run too soon, it will bleed again and never heal.” “Your grandmother was wise,” I said. “It’s unfortunate you didn’t inherit more from her side.” “I see your wild wolf is awake.” I pulled my hair away from my body and tried to situate myself. “I only meant a wiser man would place an injured person in a soft bed. The floor does nothing for my back.” “Perhaps I didn’t want dog hair on my sheets.” “Then maybe you shouldn’t allow so many naked women in your bed.” The wood crackled in the fireplace just as fiercely as the tension between us. “Can I bring you pain medicine?” I rubbed my eyes. “Maybe later. I don’t want to go back to sleep right away.”

Lorenzo shifted in his chair, but I couldn’t see him without pressing my chin against my chest. Then I reached behind me and bunched up some of the blanket behind my head like a pillow. He tilted his head to the side and stared at me so hotly that I felt feverish. “You don’t sleep peacefully. Several times you called out.” “Do you have a dreamcatcher?” He steepled his fingers in front of his face. “That’s superstition.” “And what would your grandmother say about that?” He lowered his hands, and that’s when I noticed the dark circles under his eyes. Lorenzo must have cared for me the previous night and into the day. He’d nourished me with soup, helped me to shift, and now I felt guilty for my sharp tongue. To my left, a row of tall windows spanned the length of the room. It looked like the last light of sunset had been extinguished not long ago. “You should get some rest, Lorenzo.” “Sleep is not something I require.” I smiled beneath the blanket. “Whatever you say, Thunder Wolf.” His left pec twitched when he reached up and swept his hair away from his face. “Is that the name you’ve chosen to call me?” “Perhaps Thunder for short then? It suits you. The only time I’ve ever heard so much rumbling is during a storm.” “You should have met my grandmother.” I laughed and immediately regretted it when the pain in my side gripped me like an iron claw. “Maybe you should call a Relic,” I said, out of breath, cold sweat touching my brow. Lorenzo knelt between me and the fireplace and pulled at the blanket. “No!” “How do you expect me to examine your injury if you’ve suddenly gone bashful? Nudity means nothing to me.” I gripped the blanket angrily. “Well it means a little something to me. You’re not my pack, I’m helpless and under your care, we’re alone, and—” He leaned so close that our noses touched. When he spoke, his voice was rich and full-bodied. “I have no intention of putting a mark on your purity. But I can’t help if you don’t cooperate. I don’t trust Relics. Healers or not, a Relic turned his back on my mother and let her die.” “I’m so sorry.” “A man doesn’t forgive a thing like that. I’ve treated a lot of injuries in my time, and my grandmother taught me enough healing magic to get by.” “Are you going to smoke a pipe?” “Maybe,” he said in a smoky voice, his breath warming my lips. “I put some

herbs in your soup and that needs time.” His hair created a dark veil around us and I lost myself in his eyes. “Okay.” Without so much as moving his face, he pulled the fur away from my left side. My entire left leg and hip were exposed, cooled by the air. I softly gasped when his warm hand gently covered my hip, his fingers splayed. It traveled down, curving beneath my leg and moving back up again, as if he were stroking me. “Your skin still feels hot to the touch in some spots. I can feel a knot in two places where I know you’re still bruised. Where else does it hurt?” “My side.” His hand slid above my hip, searing my flesh. “Here?” My face flushed and a ripple of desire swept over me. I licked my lips, which drew his eyes downward. “No, higher.” Lorenzo’s eyes hooded and he moved his hand just below my ribcage. “Here?” “Yes,” I breathed. “You have a muscle in there that connects to your leg, just above your pelvis. You’re sure it’s not your stomach?” “I don’t know. You won’t let me skip around the room.” He gave me a predatory smile. “Can I touch you there?” Why did those words falling from his lips arouse me like they did? My body warmed in places I hadn’t expected. “Let me touch you, Ivy. I’m going to press down and you tell me if there is pain.” His hand spread over my stomach and he pushed around with the tips of his fingers. “How does that feel?” I snorted. “Let me poke you in the gut and you tell me how that feels.” Goodness, his hand on my flesh was like nothing I’d ever known, summoning the woman within me to respond. There were unfamiliar feelings I couldn’t process rising to the surface, so I pushed at his shoulder. “That’s enough.” Lorenzo sat up and flipped the cover over me without stealing a glance. “I want you to shift again,” he said impassively. “I just woke up. Please, maybe I can have something to eat and—” He patted my cheek with the stroke of his hand. “Shift, nashoba.” ***

Lorenzo managed to nod off for a couple of hours after Ivy’s wolf had attacked him. Getting her to shift was simple; keeping her calm proved difficult. Her wolf finally submitted, realizing she had no chance fighting an alpha, but she was confused, injured, and in an unfamiliar place. Once she changed back, he covered her up and stoked the fire, deciding to relocate her to the bed in the morning. He could still feel her skin beneath his hand as if it had left an imprint. It wasn’t until afterward that he grew hard thinking about the sensuousness of her curves beneath his fingertips. It was a thought he’d pushed away during his examination because a female in distress did not arouse him. He’d taken care not to frighten her or cause her undue stress—something he could see would occur if he had looked upon her naked body. Not an uncommon reaction for an inexperienced woman. Ivy was fortunate that William hadn’t killed her. If he had left her on the road, she would have died. Shifters weren’t immortal, but they could heal through shifting. Some injuries required more time since the healing magic weakened with each shift. Rest was critical. It was early evening and Lorenzo decided to make an appearance downstairs, so he slipped on a black tank top and headed out. When he reached the bottom of the stairs and looked to the right, several games of mahjong and dominoes were underway in the family room. He kept game tables against the wall between chairs to encourage the pack to be social with one another. “Enzo, haven’t seen you in a while,” Thomas remarked. Lorenzo patted him on the shoulder. Thomas was a stout man who outweighed him twice over. “Why don’t you take some of the men into town and have a few drinks? They seem restless, and I think it will do them good.” His ruddy cheeks displayed his excitement when he smiled. “Boys!” he shouted, turning around. “Who’s up for a trip to the bar?” Everyone must have assumed they were still on lockdown since Lorenzo hadn’t officially given the word they could leave the house. He didn’t bother explaining to them that he’d kept them home the previous night because of the full moon. Orders were given and followed without argument. Slender arms snaked about his waist and he spun around. Rebecca’s dark red curls fell back when she stood on her tiptoes to kiss his chin. Perhaps it was her fiery red hair that had first attracted him to her, but she had grown too possessive for his liking. Lorenzo pulled back and she narrowed her eyes. “Why are you avoiding me?” He challenged her question. “Why are you hunting me?”

Rebecca smoothed her hand over the length of him and stepped closer. “Because I want what’s mine.” She stroked his shaft but couldn’t even summon a twitch. “You can’t have what isn’t yours. I’m not a man to be had. You should put your sights on William or Caleb.” “They’re not the leader,” she whispered, still trying to work him over. In vain. He seized her wrist and pulled it away. “I have business to attend to.” “I’ll be waiting when business is over,” she sang. Lorenzo ignored her and continued down the hall. “William,” he barked out. “In here.” William had a small room on the first floor near the kitchen. He traded off his larger room upstairs because he said that space wasn’t a luxury—being close to the fridge after midnight was. William had an appetite like a black hole. It contradicted his physique, but he must have had a hungry wolf. The door creaked when he pushed it open. “I’d forgotten you lived in the closet,” Lorenzo said, squeezing through the gap. The room had a desk to the left of the door and a bed that filled up the rest of the room. A small pile of clothes was neatly folded on the floor beneath the bed. William got up from his desk chair and stepped back. “One man’s closet is another man’s cave. Have a seat.” Lorenzo closed the door and glanced down at the small chair in front of a laptop computer. “I’ll stand. What did you find out?” “Well, Ivy comes from the Kizer pack up in Oklahoma. It’s run by a Packmaster named Ivan.” William sat on the bed. His curls were so messy they obscured his eyes. He scratched the side of his jaw, obviously still concerned about his fate after last night’s incident. “Ivan’s one of the top dogs in southern Oklahoma,” he added in a voice edged with fear. “How’s the woman?” “She’s lucky she didn’t roll under your tires—that’s how she is.” William’s cheeks mottled with embarrassment. “I’ve never hurt a woman before,” he said gravely. “I swear I didn’t see her. She just came flying out of the woods in a full run and…” He rubbed the palm of his hand between his eyes, his fingers splayed. “I’ll never be able to get that out of my head.” “Good. Anything else?” “No legitimate siblings that I can track down. Her mother committed suicide a few years ago.” That took Lorenzo off guard. Suicides were extremely rare among Breed. “She took her own life?”

“That’s all I know. Couldn’t find any details on that, but if you want me to dig…” “No, don’t bother. If someone finds out, they’ll think we’re conspiring against the Kizer pack—especially with the woman missing. I don’t want a magnifying glass on my family.” “What are you going to do with her? Cole’s going to come sniffing around. We’re in the same territory and—” “Let me deal with Cole,” Lorenzo said in slow, thick words. “The woman is in no condition to be moved. Once she heals, I’ll contact her Packmaster. The last thing I need are those mongrels banging on my front door. Are you ready to face the firing squad? You’re one of my best men, William, but I can’t cover your tracks on this one. I can’t lie for you. I can offer him money, but Cole is a stubborn man and may refuse.” “A death match?” “That’s something we’ll sort out later. Remind everyone that my floor is offlimits, and anyone who breaks the rule will be reprimanded. That goes for the women too.” “Rebecca’s really going to love that. Say, how about we send him payment in the form of Rebecca? Cole might need another bitch.” That was a thought. Lorenzo didn’t think Cole would go for it, but who knows? Cole’s men might take a shine to her and… Rebecca would never agree to it. Lorenzo could suggest the trade, but no Packmaster could force a woman into another man’s pack. The only power he had was to banish her from his own, but he couldn’t tell her where to live. She had her sights on mating a Packmaster, and Cole already had a mate. “Stay close to the house so I can call you if needed, William. Make sure the pack understands that I won’t take insubordination lightly. If anyone chooses to try my patience, they’ll discover I’m not a man who likes to be tested. You’re the only one allowed up there. Knock on the door twice so I’ll know it’s you. With that said, use the elevator in the back to bring up a cart of food. Chicken soup, a fruit bowl, and find some meat. She needs protein.” “Shall I scramble some eggs?” “I’m afraid eggs wouldn’t agree with soup.” William put his hands on his waist. “What do I look like, the maid brigade? Would you like me to turn down your bed while I’m at it? Fluff your pillows?” “No, William, but if you’re good to me, I’ll let you kiss me good night.” William’s cheeks flamed and Lorenzo laughed robustly. “For a man with a sense of humor, yours seems to have gone missing.” He shook his head. “I must have lost it when I almost killed someone last

night. But hey, I appreciate you trying to lighten the mood with dirty talk.” Lorenzo stepped forward, glowering. “Do not think for a moment I have forgotten the gravity of this situation. My position hangs in the balance with every choice I make because of your ineptitude. You had no business going out that way, especially to break into their house. That is not what I asked you to do. You’re a better wolf than that, and I expect more out of you than such foolish behavior. And see if there are any brownies left.” With a swift turn, Lorenzo exited the room and took the elevator upstairs so he wouldn’t run into anyone. No expense had been spared in upgrading the home, and the private elevator was often used to bring him a food cart on days when he wanted to be left alone. Once on his floor, he walked down the spacious, shadowy hall, passing an empty room before reaching his door on the right. When Lorenzo turned the knob and pushed the door open, he surged forward. Lorenzo caught Ivy’s arm as she walked clumsily toward him. Outrage flooded his senses and rolled off his tongue like fire. “Why are you up? I told you not to move!” He was momentarily distracted by the fact that she was wearing his long silk robe. She’d also braided her hair, and Lorenzo wondered why a woman so beautiful would bind her hair in such a manner. “I had to go to the restroom. I’m sorry, but I can’t just lie there like an invalid on the floor and wish it away. And I certainly didn’t want you to carry me in there.” He hooked his left arm around her back and almost lifted her as they returned to the fire. She turned around to sit on the bed and he offered his arm for support. Ivy grimaced, unable to pull her legs up, so he lifted them and then propped a pillow beneath her knees once she settled in. After he closed the door, he returned to give her a piece of his mind. But she’d fallen asleep, and all he could do was stare in wonderment at her beauty.

Chapter 7 I awoke to a hand pressed firmly over my mouth. Lorenzo’s steely eyes glittered by firelight and filled me with terror. “Shhh,” he said. “You were having a nightmare and began to scream. I can’t have a woman screaming from my bedroom.” He slowly pulled his hand away, and I found myself panting. Lorenzo stood up and rolled a cart to the foot of the bed. Then he returned and, without asking my permission, propped another pillow behind my back. After getting me to a comfortable position sitting up, he moved the food cart beside me and lifted the silver lids. “Those are very fancy dishes,” I said, raising an eyebrow. “I must admit it took me off guard when I saw how ordinary your porcelain toilet was.” He set a tray on my lap. “I’m having a man come out next week to dip it in gold.” A laugh pealed out of me and I covered my mouth. “Does your pack know I’m here?” He regarded me with serious eyes. “No, so hearing a woman screaming from my bedroom wouldn’t be well received.” “Why would saving my life be a secret?” He took a seat in the chair to my right, distancing himself on the other side of the fireplace. “Wolves are nosy when a new bitch is in the house.” I speared him with my glare. “I’m not in your pack, so don’t refer to me as a bitch. It’s an inappropriate use of the word, but I won’t hold a grudge against you because of your lack of manners. I’ll repay you for the kindness you’ve shown.” Lorenzo waved his hand dismissively. “Your reward would be but a paltry sum.” “Who said it would be monetary?” His brow arched. “And what are you suggesting?” I shook my head. “Certainly not what you’re implying. People undervalue rewards like generosity and favors. I can restore that chair you’re sitting in. The wood legs need refinishing, and some of the leather has worn.” Lorenzo stretched his long legs and crossed them at the ankles. The lean muscles on his arms seemed to catch every shadow and flicker of light from the fireplace, making him more dimensional than the man I thought I knew. “You are offering to fix my chair?” “It must mean something to you if it’s in here.” I lifted a strawberry from my

plate and nibbled on the end. “You’re a man who puts a lot of emphasis on money and the value of things. And yet you sit in a weathered chair as if it were a throne.” The fire popped and his eyes drifted away. “It was my grandmother ’s chair.” My heart warmed. For the first time, I saw a glimpse of the man behind the leader. “You loved her.” “I was closer to her than my parents. You and I have something in common.” “What’s that?” He tilted his head to the side. “That we both lost our mother. My grandmother played an important role in my life. Many things in this room were hers,” he said, pointing at a low dresser at the end of the bed. Indian artifacts adorned it, and yet only this side of the room seemed down to earth, except for the mirror on the ceiling I tried to ignore. The windows along the far wall became a marker of sorts, where the heart of the room ended and the ego began. The space leading toward the bathroom had modern décor—an abstract painting, curved-back chairs, expensive trinkets sitting on a small table. Where one side of the room was warm and humble, the other was cold and soulless. It was as if Lorenzo Church had divided his life in half, never combining the elements of who he was and having harmony. “It’s respectful of you to keep her things,” I said. Lorenzo leaned forward in his chair, clasping his hands together. “Why did you take time to braid your hair? You must be in an immense amount of pain and yet—” “That’s private.” He pinched his chin thoughtfully. “How can something so visible be a secret?” I pulled some of the blanket away and made sure the robe was tucked around me tightly. “The same way a scar can mark a man’s face. You can’t help but notice it, but does that entitle you the right to question him about it?” “You are comparing your hair to a scar?” I sighed and ran my finger over the grooves of the braid. “Maybe you should confess what happened to me. Why am I really here?” The brown leather chair creaked when he rose to his feet, and Lorenzo silently walked barefoot across the room until he met with the bed. “You should eat before it gets cold.” “I’ll agree to eat if you tell me how I got injured.” He tipped his head to the side, a strand of hair slipping in front of his face. “I’ll agree to that bargain.” I nibbled on another strawberry and Lorenzo hastily swiped the plate from

my lap. “I refuse to trade information for berries.” He shoved a plate of meat in front of me and I gawked at it. “I can’t eat that.” “You can’t eat a brick, but I’m confident you can eat a plate of ribs.” I looked around, wide-eyed. “Do you have a napkin before I slather up your bed? Who is the cook on duty? They should be fired.” He tossed me a cloth napkin. “Begin.” I quirked a brow. “Begin? Chewing on meat isn’t a symphony. Have a seat in the chair and maybe you should begin.” He clasped his hands behind his back and when he turned around, I stole a glance at his broad shoulders and V-shaped torso. Lorenzo was fit and strong in stature. Everything about his swagger exuded authority and confidence. When he turned to sit, I quickly lifted the rib and tore off a strip of meat. While the rub was more dry than wet, it still made a mess of my fingers. But my mouth watered the instant the delicious flavors awakened my taste buds. My wolf was famished and greedily urged me on. “Is there something special I can bring you?” he asked curiously. Lorenzo wanted to know my craving. All Shifters have a specific craving when they change back to human form. Some craved pickles, others gobbled up strange meats like elk or snake. Lexi had a thing for chocolate pudding, Reno stashed bacon in the freezer, and the popcorn in the house was off-limits to everyone but Izzy. “What I have here is plenty,” I said. “My house is well-stocked. I’m sure I can accommodate any request.” I chewed off another piece of meat. “Cream cheese.” “Do you prefer it on toast or crackers?” “Just a spoon is fine.” When his face soured, I giggled quietly. “Tell me, Lorenzo, what is it you crave after a shift?” “Sex.” I set down my rib and wiped my fingers on the napkin. “No need to be vulgar, unless that’s your attempt at dry humor.” His eyes glittered with mischief. “I crave honey. Incorporating that with sex fulfills two needs.” “I would rather not talk about sex while lying in your bed.” A dark smile crossed his face and he leaned forward. “That’s the first time a woman has said that to me. Tell me a little about yourself. Where do you come from? What is your father like?” Why did he want to know so much? “You promised to tell me how I got here. I think we should stick to our agreement, don’t you?”

He stood up and lifted the fire iron from the stand, prodding at the log and causing the flames to intensify. “Why did you build a fire when you have central heating?” He set the poker down and watched the fire for a moment. “The windows are floor to ceiling; they aren’t well insulated.” “So why not block them off with heavy drapes?” He turned to face me and folded his arms. “I prefer the view. Do you have a problem with my windows?” “Spirit demons can find me,” I said in a quiet voice. He laughed softly. “Such superstitions. Our folklore differs from that of human Native Americans for a reason. They are bedtime stories meant to frighten children and keep them at home at night so the Chitahs don’t get them.” “I sleep better without windows.” “Maybe your fear keeps you awake. Tell me, what is it you fear?” “Not ever finding out what happened to my leg,” I said impatiently. Lorenzo nodded like a stubborn man and took a seat in his chair again. “One of my men struck you with his car.” My stomach turned. “Your packmate? Where?” His face grew dark and serious. “What was your wolf doing running miles away from your property in the middle of a busy road? Our wolves know to stay out of sight; what drew her out of the woods? Or do you have a disobedient wolf who—” “Wait just a moment.” I slammed my plate on the cart. “Don’t turn this around and put the blame on me. It’s not as if I threw myself in front of oncoming traffic.” His face twitched and he slid his jaw to the side. “Did you?” The way he looked at me—I knew. I just knew. “How did you find out about my mother? I assume you must have known about her death because you’re an intrusive man, but no one outside my father ’s pack knows the details. And don’t tell me that news travels fast, because we both know that’s a lie.” “I’m a resourceful man,” he said in a thick voice. “My wolf is not suicidal.” The silence filled the room. When I managed to staunch my anger from bleeding through my words, I continued. “And your man collected my body and brought me here.” “Correct. It’s not until you shifted that I recognized you.” A pang of worry went through me. “Has anyone called Austin? He must be looking everywhere for me.” He averted his eyes.

“You can’t erase your tracks from this one, Lorenzo. Let your man face Austin and take the punishment.” “I protect my pack.” “At what cost?” I said, my voice rising in pitch. “You would risk the Council breaking apart your pack to protect one man?” He launched to his feet and stalked forward. “Woman, I’ve had enough of your insolence. I’ve given you more than a person could ask for in your situation. My bed, food, a warm fire, healing magic… What more could you want?” “Am I free to leave?” Lorenzo sat on the edge of the bed and glowered. His hair picked up a lustrous shine from the light of the fire, and it made me want to touch it. “Cole will use this against me,” he said in low words. “I have much to lose.” I reached out and touched his arm, curling my fingers around his wrist. “Austin is a benevolent Packmaster. Perhaps he’ll recognize the generosity you’ve shown me and call it even.” He peered at me through his hair. “Perhaps piglets will fly and diamonds will spurt from their asses.” “Well, if you end up with a golden toilet, nothing would surprise me.” He smiled warmly and tucked his hair behind his ear. Then I felt the heat of his eyes as he studied every feature about me. His gaze traveled from my eyes to my mouth and then down my body until finally settling on the end of my long braid. Lorenzo reached out and touched my face, sliding his finger down my cheek and to my lips. I nervously watched him as he slipped his fingers along the crease in my robe, gently tugging it closed in a spot where it had loosened. Two hard knocks sounded at the door and Lorenzo sprang to his feet. The door eased open and a man with long curls of black hair that covered his head like a messy mop peered in. He looked like someone from Robin Hood’s Merry Men, not a Shifter pack. “Say, bad timing?” he asked, slanting his eyes my way. Lorenzo caught the direction of the man’s gaze and ripped the covers over me so fast I scarcely had time to breathe. The way he moved was predatory, and he approached the man at the door with such a slow stride it made me shudder. “Has war been declared?” “No,” the man replied, a smile hovering on his lips. “I just need you to tuck me in.” Lorenzo’s face flushed when I giggled.

“Go on, Thunder,” I said. “It’ll give me time to finish gnawing on my plate of bones.” The man’s brow arched and he looked at Lorenzo with amusement dancing in his eyes. “Thunder?” Lorenzo placed his hand on the man’s chest and shoved him backward. “I’ll be just a moment,” he said to me without looking back. I immediately felt his absence when he left the room. What a powerful presence he had. We were going into the second day, and I’d be healed as much as my body would allow by the third. Four days was as long as I planned to stay in Lorenzo’s custody, even if that meant climbing out one of his windows. *** Lorenzo shut the door behind him. William laughed silently and stared at Lorenzo’s crotch. “As in Thunder from Down Under? That’s quite a reputation to live up to, kemosabe,” he said, his expression deadpan. “Keep it up, William. I’ll have you riding on a donkey instead of that BMW if you wish to continue. When you go back downstairs, bring up a container of cream cheese and a spoon.” William scratched the stray hairs on his jaw. “I’m afraid your snack is going to have to wait. Austin Cole is on the property.” Lorenzo cursed under his breath. “What does he want?” “He showed up under the guise of speaking with you about the female’s disappearance. As soon as he parked his car, his packmate shifted and began sniffing around. The wolf picked up her scent.” “Cunning bastard.” William glanced down the empty hall. “Indeed. So now my involvement is clear since he smelled the blood on my car.” “I’m surprised you didn’t piss on the grill.” William shrugged. “I didn’t want to ruin the paint by using bleach, so I sprayed it down with the hose. Can bleach damage your paint?” Lorenzo smacked him on the forehead. “Lead me to them.” They trudged down the stairs and Lorenzo met the eyes of those in his pack who hadn’t left for work or gone down to the bar. They were restless and waiting for his command. Four men guarded the door and Lorenzo pushed them aside. “Move away.” When he opened the door, Austin Cole greeted him with a stony gaze. His unnatural blue eyes were frosty and unblinking.

“Take me to her,” he said in a tight voice. Lorenzo recognized the man standing behind Austin as his brother, the rock star. Lorenzo narrowed his eyes at Jericho, who had been the one to shift on his property without permission. He wondered if he was the omega in the pack— the lowest-ranking wolf. Austin stepped in front of him and blocked his view. “I don’t see a point in having this discussion in front of your men. You and I know what’s up. You can invite me in, or I can gather up the Council and pay another visit. Now quit eyeballing my packmate.” Lorenzo raised his voice and spoke in clipped words. “Back off,” he said over his shoulder. His men dispersed and he stepped away from the door to grant Austin entrance. “Let’s go somewhere private.” Lorenzo gave William a slight tilt of his head, and with that silent command, William headed upstairs. The men gravitated toward the opposite end from the one Lorenzo was heading to, giving them privacy. He closed the door to his room with the Indian motif and sat in his wooden chair, leaving Austin to stand. “If you prefer to sit…” Lorenzo waved his arm toward the rug below. Austin slid his jaw to the side and widened his stance. “We put the word out that Ivy went missing, and I know for a fact word travels fast in this territory. Her scent is all over your car, and you haven’t attempted to contact us. That leads me to believe you’re holding her here against her will.” Lorenzo’s impatience bled into anger. “Do I look like I need to hold a woman hostage? They flock to my door, begging for me to take them in.” “I can guarantee Ivy’s not here of her own free will.” “The woman is injured and—” “Take me to her, goddammit!” Austin shouted. Lorenzo held up his hand. “She cannot be moved. Man to man, I’m not happy about this situation any more than you are. But the fact is she needs more time in order to heal. The wounds were grave.” “What happened?” Austin said gruffly, folding his arms. “She was struck by a car.” “And whose car was that?” Jericho inched forward from the shadows, walking on thin ice with his confrontational attitude. Lorenzo rose to his feet. “Maybe you should zip up your pants and tell me who gave you the authority to shift on my land.” Austin held out his hands. “Let’s be calm about this.” “Careful how you allow your wolves to talk to me, Cole. Remember that my rank is higher than yours.” Austin looked over his shoulder. “Jericho, wait outside.”

The young male scraped his long hair away from his face and scowled. After a moment of kicking at the floor like a stubborn mare, he obediently left the room. Austin gathered up his composure and spoke with more respect. “Was it one of your men?” Lorenzo returned to his chair. “Yes. And before you decide to single him out, I’d like to know what a female wolf from your pack was doing running down the road, miles away from her territory. What frightened her that she would expose herself to humans and put her life in mortal danger?” The Packmaster paced toward the window and tucked his hands in his pockets. “We’ve got a pack of rogues scouting our territory.” Then he turned around and said something that sent a chill up Lorenzo’s spine. “The leader has his sights on Ivy. He aims to take down our pack, although I’m sure he’ll keep a few of the women. It’s no secret we have humans in the house, and that bastard will probably slaughter them.” “So which does he want more, the land or the woman?” Austin strode forward and ran his fingers through his dark hair. He didn’t have on a jacket, just a black T-shirt. Maybe he wanted the ink on his shoulders to announce a Packmaster was on the property. “Ivy identified the leader as her father ’s former second-in-command. I tried speaking with her father, but he’s too pissed off about Ivy disappearing to give me any information. He doesn’t trust me.” “Why should he? He entrusted his daughter to you and she slipped through your fingers.” The tension in the room crackled. The only light came from a dim lamp on a small table to Lorenzo’s left. “I need to see her.” Lorenzo shook his head. If a Packmaster saw one of his own in such a condition, he wouldn’t think sensibly and would try to move her. Cole had no idea of the extent of her injuries, and Lorenzo needed more time to work his healing magic using remedies his grandmother had passed on to him. “I can assure you she’s receiving excellent care. No one in my pack could ask for better treatment, and you have my word on this. But consider your situation for a moment. If you have a wolf whose goal is to claim her, maybe it’s better that she’s temporarily removed from your property. I can guarantee no rogue is going to tangle with the Church pack. Take your wolf brother home. Work things out with these outsiders. I’ll return the woman on the fourth night in better condition than when she arrived at my doorstep. If you still wish to pursue me for compensation, we can discuss it then.”

“And how do I know you’ll keep your word?” Lorenzo considered this, pinching his chin. What would instill faith in this alpha? “Take my second-in-command. He’ll be a steadfast guard if you’re fighting off a rogue pack. There are no ulterior motives behind this. We both know I have no desire to claim your pathetic little shed.” “You can kiss my ass for that remark. But I’ll accept your offer. If he’s under my roof, give him orders to follow my command.” Lorenzo shrugged. “That goes without saying. You’re the alpha, and he’ll instinctively submit. Keep the rest of your pack away from my land. I don’t want to call the Council myself and give them my concerns about returning an injured woman to an unstable pack.” Austin’s cheeks reddened and it almost filled Lorenzo with pride, except that he was beginning to feel more concern. Under normal circumstances, he might have gloated over Austin’s situation, but Ivy would be returning to his home, and Lorenzo considered her safety. His wolf paced, growing anxious. He needed to shift soon to maintain balance. Lorenzo quickly stood up and lifted his chin. “William will return home with you. I’ll go tell him the situation while you two wait outside.” Austin held up his fingers. “Four days, Church. That’s all.” “As always, it’s been a treat, Cole. Give my regards to Alexia.”

Chapter 8 After Lorenzo’s packmate had summoned him from the bedroom, I ate as many of the ribs as I could stomach and tried to rest. My body needed to shift again, but I was afraid to do it alone. Afraid my wolf would hurt herself. I shouldn’t have trusted Lorenzo as much as I did, but he hadn’t hurt me or my wolf. If he didn’t have compassion, he wouldn’t have brought me into his home. Then again, as an influential Packmaster, hiding a wolf in his bedroom without telling his pack seemed dubious. Perhaps I was nothing more than a liability, conveniently hidden away like a dirty secret. Pain gripped my side like an iron claw when I tried to turn over. I could only imagine how battered I must have been when they brought me in. At the very least, I must have had broken bones and a shattered pelvis. I prayed it would heal enough for me to be normal again. What man would take a crippled Shifter as his mate? Not that I was searching for a mate. I’d be perfectly content to live with the Cole family for the rest of my days, but I feared that if this didn’t heal, I would become a burden on the pack. The fire dimmed and shadows flickered on the walls. The bright moon peered at me through the tall windows, and the treetops moved like dark clouds, swaying in the frigid wind. Regretfully, I had thrown the covers off earlier so I could eat without getting them messy, and now my legs were chilled from the cold air penetrating through the windows. All I had to cover me was Lorenzo’s silk robe. And of all places, I was in the Packmaster ’s den. I could only imagine how many times he’d had sex in this bed. Then the memory flashed in my head of his skilled hand on my bare thigh, the heat of his breath against my lips, and the way his expression softened when he spoke to me. No one had ever touched me so tenderly, and I felt a burning desire to know that sensation again. The door swung open and startled me out of my thoughts. “Your Packmaster is aware of your situation,” he said flatly, locking the door behind him. I tried to scoot up using my elbows. “What did Austin say? Is he here?” “Lie back down, nashoba.” The word he used was an affectionate term for a female wolf, one I’d heard before. He sat on the edge of the bed, pinning my shoulders against the pillow. “We agreed that you’ll stay here temporarily and heal. Cole left the property. I sent him my second-in-command as a show of trust.”

I furrowed my brow. “Why would you do that?” He pursed his lips and never looked away from me. “Tell me about the wolf who is hunting you.” “His name is Fox. He was my father ’s second-in-command.” “Was he disloyal to your father?” I shook my head. “I don’t know. I haven’t spoken to my father in some time. Austin might know the reason—” “No, your father would not speak to Cole. He might be willing to confide in me as I’m of a higher rank and you’re in my custody.” I gripped his arm. “Why would you get involved in Weston business?” He leaned forward and his nostrils flared. “Because his business is currently lying between my sheets wearing my robe, so that makes it my business too.” “Stay out of our affairs.” Lorenzo licked his lips slowly. “Are you giving an alpha orders?” “Is there something you want to say about it, Thunder?” Something flashed in his eyes and he sat back. “I think it’s time for me to examine you again.” My heart rocketed within my chest. We simultaneously looked toward the window when the sound of howling wolves broke the silence outside. One howl was joined by at least three more. Lorenzo launched to his feet and strode toward the window. “I don’t recognize those wolves.” His eyes scanned the land below, but it was too dark, and he didn’t have a clearing around the house like Austin did. “Fox is a dangerous man.” “Then he’s met his match.” Lorenzo pivoted on his heel and folded his sculpted arms. He stood by the window barefoot, dressed in black. “I don’t know how many he has in his group. At least three, but there could be more. If he’s come for me, maybe…” “Throw you out like an offering?” “No. Take me home so I can fight with my pack.” He laughed quietly and pulled his hair back. “You are in no condition to fight. My men are on alert; you have nothing to fear.” “Who said I was afraid? The more fear you give a man, the more power he’ll have over you.” Fox was no longer the demon who haunted my dreams. He was not the bump in the night. Lorenzo didn’t reply. He walked to the fireplace and put a fresh log on the fire. I needed to get up, do something. I didn’t like feeling useless, so I slid my legs over the edge of the bed and began to get up.

“Woman—” “Don’t woman me, Mr. Church.” I sat up with my shoulders proud and straight. “Pain is only temporary. What I need to do is move before I turn into one of your antiques. Now help me stand or watch me fall. Your choice.” Lorenzo bent down and gently slid his arms beneath mine. With careful ease, he pulled me to my feet, and I leaned against his body for a moment until I felt like I could balance. My cheek rested against his left bicep, and the light flickering from the fireplace illuminated the menacing tattoo of a skull and crossbones on his left arm. “Why do you have such a morbid marking? Most Packmasters choose symbols or custom designs.” “Perhaps I’m a pirate,” he murmured against my hair. “You must spend an awful lot of time coming up with methods to intimidate your pack. Aside from your beta, not one person has come up here to check on you. Don’t they care?” “Care?” I felt him ask, the word rumbling against his chest. “Being a leader doesn’t mean you have to shut off emotions. You should care or else…” “Or else?” He leaned back and studied me closely. “Or else you’ll end up like my father. He was a better man when my mother was alive, but he never had sons. It’s what he had hoped for and it hardened him. Now I can look back and see where fissures were formed in the pack.” He kept his right arm hooked around my back and brushed away a stray hair. “And what is your point, little wolf?” “Love makes a man more loyal than fear. If you were mortally wounded and lying on the ground with enemies surrounding you and all was lost, how many of your men would risk their lives to die by your side? If they only gain respect out of fear, then why should they care if you die? But if they respect you out of love, then that wolf will lay down his life for you. If you don’t love something, then it can be easily replaced, like your car. Wouldn’t you rather be irreplaceable to your pack?” Lorenzo leaned down and brushed his lips against mine. The kiss was so fleeting that I didn’t have time to realize what he’d done. He didn’t give me time to process it either. “Let’s walk.” He turned, and I braved small steps until we reached the window. The air grew colder the nearer we approached, and I shuddered, drawing closer to Lorenzo. The unfamiliar howls had died off, and I squinted from the sharp light of the moon.

“I don’t like the moon,” I said absently. “And why is that?” “It robs the stars of all their brightness. Haven’t you noticed at its peak, it steals the brilliance out of the night sky and blackens it? The moon is showy and wants all the attention, never allowing the others to shine.” I patted his flat stomach. “You know a little about that, don’t you, Thunder Wolf?” He made a soft sound and, not being able to see his face, I couldn’t tell if it was a grunt or a laugh. “I’m leaving early in the morning to speak with your father.” I tried to push him away and he gripped tighter. “No you aren’t!” “I think it’s time we find out how sly this Fox is. You can argue or listen. Let me know when you’ve made your decision.” I poked him hard in the side and he sucked in a quick breath. “You are a callous wolf.” “And you are a cantankerous wolf,” he said with a gentle squeeze of his arm. Our silhouettes flickered on the dark windowpane from the firelight behind us. “You could ruin my standing with my father. Austin should be the one—” “Cole is busy protecting his pack from rogues. He can’t afford to lose one man.” “So you’re going to leave me alone?” He turned me around and I winced each time I moved my left leg. “A Packmaster doesn’t respect a man who prefers to do business over the phone. A face-to-face is out of respect. My car is fast, and I’ll leave before your shiny friend up there has gone to bed,” he said, pointing back at the moon. We reached the bed and Lorenzo helped me in, draping a dark blanket over my legs. “You’ll shift tonight twice more, and tomorrow you’ll do nothing but rest. Food will be brought up—the kind that will keep and not require anyone to bring you more. No one is allowed up here, so under no circumstances will you open that door.” “Yes, Thunder.” Lorenzo peeled off his shirt and knelt on the bearskin rug. “You still haven’t told anyone I’m up here, have you? What if there’s an attack? If you sent your second-in-command to stay with Austin, who is in charge?” “Maybe I should put you in charge.” “Not a bad idea,” I murmured. I watched Lorenzo lower his head as if in prayer. After a short rest, he prepared a drink mixed with medicine. Lorenzo coaxed my wolf out and I shifted twice more. When I awoke late in the evening, I

found myself alone. To the left of the bed was a food cart filled with all kinds of things to eat. But what caught my attention was a small tub of cream cheese sitting on the nightstand and a dreamcatcher hanging in front of the window. *** Lorenzo lifted his mirrored sunglasses and rubbed the bridge of his nose. He’d been driving for hours, heading toward Oklahoma to speak with Ivy’s father, Ivan Kizer. Lorenzo had instructed the high-ranking wolves to keep the pack on full alert in his absence. He wanted to get home before dark, so he didn’t stop for food. The human state troopers loved pulling over expensive cars, so he had taken his oversized black truck to blend in with the locals—the one with the skull and crossbones on the back window. Why am I going through all this trouble for a woman who’s not even in my pack? The obtrusive thoughts drifted away when he recalled how elegant Ivy looked with her loose hair brushing against her body like a soft whisper. Maybe it was her regal posture or how she’d lift her chin with pride, but he began to suspect that his instincts were right about Ivy. She was an alpha female. He’d met quite a few in his time, but most were outgoing and loud. Ivy had a quiet intelligence about her, although in his presence, she was hardly quiet. She accepted her lowly rank in the pack, yet he couldn’t help but think about her behavior at the restaurant when she’d supported her Packmaster. Even Alexia, Austin’s mate, hadn’t made such a move. But then again, Alexia was ignorant of their ways and didn’t understand the nuances that went on within a pack. Ivy did, and it impressed him immensely. He’d never met such a pure spirit—an unpicked flower whose petals were wild but whose roots were strong. If her father had recently handed her over, then she’d just gone through the change. Lorenzo wondered if she’d experienced her first heat cycle. He shifted in his seat as the thought of her flooded his veins with desire. It felt as if his pants were constricting him. Hell. Why of all packs did she have to end up with the Cole brothers? Just the thought that one of those mongrels might be the one to mark her purity made his insides twist into knots. It was not as if Shifter women went to their mating ceremonies as virgins, but they often abstained until they went through their first change. The age of maturity to a Shifter was based on when their animal’s spirit linked with their own. That often occurred in their late teens or early twenties, varying by individual. It was only a matter of time before a man

would try to bed her. Lorenzo spotted the turnoff to Ivan’s house and headed up a long driveway. He noticed a couple of sports cars in the crowd of vehicles, as well as a giant garage farther ahead. He zipped up his leather jacket to the collar and stepped out, the blustering wind biting at his face like icy fangs. Wind chimes released a melodic cry from the porch, swinging chaotically as if giving a warning. He stepped up to the door and knocked several times. When it eased open, a man with salt-and-pepper hair appeared in the doorway. He scratched his scruffy beard and looked him over. Lorenzo could sense he was the alpha, and Ivan looked like a rough man who had lived a long life. “You must be Church,” he said in a Southern drawl. His voice was as rough as he looked. “I didn’t know you were an injun.” Lorenzo bristled at the racist word. How peculiar for a man who had mated with one and had a daughter of mixed descent. “Well, well.” Ivan assessed Lorenzo from head to foot. “Come inside before your nose falls off. Damn cold this winter. Makes me glad for central heating,” he said with a cackle. “I can remember the days when we spent mornings chopping wood and shoveling snow.” Lorenzo closed the door behind him and felt the immediate warmth of the house. It had a Southern flair and seemed unusually quiet for a pack den. “Just about everyone’s in town. I cleared ’em out so I wouldn’t have suspicious eyes looking over my new guest. Come with me,” he said, leading Lorenzo into a smaller room. Musty books with weathered and torn spines filled the bookshelves. On some of the shelves along the wall were curious artifacts, such as a tarantula in a glass orb, a small skull, rocks, coins, and spurs. Antlers from various animals were mounted on the wooden walls as trophies. Lorenzo lifted a realisticlooking scorpion and touched the tip of its tail. “I had it preserved,” Ivan said, taking a seat in a red chair with a small table beside it. He began packing a pipe. “Damn thing killed one of the pups in my pack. I let that be a reminder to the women to keep an eye on their children. You don’t say much, do you? Sit down.” Lorenzo took a seat in one of two chairs facing him and watched Ivan strike a match. After a few puffs, Ivan sat back and tapped one of his boot heels on the hard floor. “So tell me how it is that Cole lost my daughter and you came to find her.” “A man named Fox was hunting her. She tells me he was your second-in-

command.” Ivan growled and scratched his bristly jaw. “If you see him, feel free to send him my regards with a bullet to the head.” Lorenzo chose his words carefully. “I can easily deliver that message for my own reasons. Perhaps mine trump yours.” Ivan narrowed his cloudy eyes, taking a few puffs from his pipe. “Injuns are sly like the devil. I once saw a native lure a rabbit out of a hole by singing. Damndest thing I ever saw. I’ll tell you my issue with Fox because it’s no secret around here. I found him digging in my drawers and going through my computer files. I didn’t tell my men where I sent Ivy when I traded her off a year ago, and Fox seemed to be the only man who couldn’t rest easy with my decision. That’s when I knew.” “Knew what?” After a long inhale, Ivan looked Lorenzo square in the eyes. “That he was the one who turned my daughter into a whore.” Lorenzo leaned forward, nostrils flaring. “He what?” Ivan closed off a little and averted his eyes. “That’s why I had to send Poison Ivy away. I wasn’t about to have my own daughter become the pack whore. She deceived me, and while I can’t turn my back on her, I don’t think I can forgive her for the embarrassment she put me through.” Lorenzo clenched his fists, biting back his rage. “So you see, once I found out who had betrayed me, I threw him out like scraps to the dogs. He’s lucky I didn’t string him up from a tree and skin him alive. Doing that to my second-in-command would have stirred up the pack, and I’m sure I would have lost a few men. So instead, I kicked him out. Oh, Fox wasn’t happy about it one bit. He got real comfortable with his rank in this pack —maybe too much. I kept his damn sports car though,” Ivan said with a dark chuckle. “Now that thing I plan to skin alive. Once he gets settled, I’m going to mail him one part at a time. Maybe if he’s handy enough, he’ll figure out how to put it back together.” Ivan rocked with laughter and ended it with a snarly snort. “It seems Fox has gathered up a band of rogues and formed his own pack.” “Yeah, he talked my third in rank into stupidly going with him. That’s why I’m looking outside my pack for another second-in-command to replace him. No one in this pack is fit to hold that position. I’ve been around long enough to know that if you bring in too many strong men with the intention of always having a backup in case your top dogs defect, you’ll end up with a bunch of wolves fighting each other for rank. I don’t mind bringing in new blood to fill the position; there are plenty of qualified candidates in the area, and it’s about

time I shook things up around here. Maybe he’ll get some of these sorry asses to look for a job.” “Are you not concerned that Fox is now in our territory and hunting your daughter?” Ivan set his pipe down and stretched his legs. “I wouldn’t worry about Fox, not unless he’s managed to convince the crazy fools following him to act on his wishes. It’s real hard for a non-alpha to boss around a bunch of nomads. But he’s conniving. If he wants her, well… I can’t do anything about that.” Lorenzo shifted in his chair. Why would her father make such an unfeeling statement? Fox had no claim on his daughter just because he’d put his cock in her. That image invaded his thoughts and he drew in a deep, calming breath. “Ivy was injured by a car while in wolf form, and I’m offering her temporary shelter. She’ll return to Cole in another two days, and then she’ll be his problem. I’m not certain he’ll be able to fight off this rogue pack. Cole has many weak points, namely the humans they’ll be protecting within his house. He also doesn’t have the numbers if Fox has a substantial pack.” “Humans?” Ivan’s lip curled in with disgust. “Cole’s family was one of them hippy-dippy kinds, traveling about and never settling. His father ’s a good man, but I’ve had my doubts about Austin holding a pack together. Still, I gave him the benefit of the doubt when I sent Ivy to live with him.” “I sent him my second-in-command to fight off any further attacks until I can return your daughter.” Ivan chuckled. “You are one dumb injun.” Lorenzo launched to his feet. “With all due respect, if you call me that once more, we’ll settle this Shifter style.” Ivan knew what that meant: a challenge in wolf form. He sucked on his teeth for a minute and gave a low grunt. Ivan might trump him in rank, but Lorenzo’s wolf was young and undoubtedly the fiercer of the two. It was an alpha’s right to challenge another Packmaster when he was insulted. It wasn’t a fight that would go to the death, but it would leave one of them in a submissive position that would look bad to that man’s pack. “When you called to tell me you were coming up, Church, I foolishly thought you were going to ask permission to mate with my daughter. If I didn’t know better, I might still wonder about that. The way I see it, you should have returned Ivy to her Packmaster. But you didn’t. You offered him your second so you could keep Poison Ivy around. You’ll never be able to scratch that itch. Tell me how fast it took her to climb into your bed?” “You’re a repugnant man.” “Maybe so,” Ivan said, rising to his feet. “But that girl took away the only

thing that meant something to me in this world. My mate. I’m not about to go into personal details with the likes of you, but I only have parental obligation toward that woman. My advice is that you return her to Cole before she brings you to ruin. I sent her to stay with Cole because that girl needs to learn how to be submissive, and I trust Cole enough that I know he’ll make sure to do that. He’s got a willful mate who won’t put up with that kind of thing in her pack, so between the two of them, they’ll keep her in line. Now that we’ve cleared the air, why don’t you tell me why you’re really here? I don’t like deception, and I’m feeling like a man deceived. If it’s not my daughter you want, then what sent you all this way from Austin fucking Texas?” Lorenzo glanced down at Ivan’s snakeskin boots. “Like ’em?” he asked, tipping one foot out to the side. “These came from a Shifter who made the mistake of crossing me.” “There’s one thing you should know about me, Kizer. I’m not a man who likes to be threatened. If you do it once more, I’ll shift in this room and tear out your throat. I came on behalf of your daughter to find out more about this Fox character. He’s not just an issue with Cole, but we don’t like rogue packs sniffing out neighboring territories. If they’re successful at a hostile takeover of Cole’s pack, then Fox becomes my problem. I’m a man who likes to keep his grass cut low so the weeds don’t take over. You said he took one man from your pack, but no friends outside your home?” “Not that I know of. Fox likes to run with other Breeds.” Ivan paced toward the window and rubbed his nose. “Not many around here mingle with other animals, but I’d seen him commiserating with panthers and the occasional grizzly. It didn’t look good on our pack, but I couldn’t really do a damn thing about it. What they do outside this house is not my problem unless they bring it through my front door.” Lorenzo pinched his chin, realizing Fox could be a bigger problem than he’d first realized. If he ran with other animals, then he could have formed a multi-Shifter pack, and that could be a dangerous situation to control. That valuable piece of information just made the long trip to Oklahoma worth it. “I appreciate you taking the time to speak with me, Kizer. Here’s my number if you wish to call your daughter.” Lorenzo placed his business card on a small table and Ivan peered over his shoulder before turning back to the window. Deciding he’d overstayed his welcome, Lorenzo swaggered toward the door. “And Church?” Lorenzo gripped the doorknob. “Yes?” They met eyes.

“No matter how I feel about her, she’s still my flesh and blood. If you disrespect her, then you disrespect me. You tell her… tell Ivy to be a good girl.” A blanket of silence fell between them before Lorenzo spoke. “I have no desire to harm this young woman, but consider passing along the message yourself. I’m sure she’d like to hear a kind word from her father.”

Chapter 9 Tired of lying around in nothing but Lorenzo’s silk robe, I went through his drawers and found an oversized button-up shirt that fell just above my knees. The red and black material was super-soft flannel—a garment he’d worn and washed a million times over. I couldn’t imagine Lorenzo wearing something so cozy and inviting, but it smelled like him. I liked this secret side of Lorenzo and wanted to nose through more of his things, but my leg kept me from doing that. Each drink of his medicine seemed to help the pain subside, but I couldn’t move as nimbly as I once had. I walked with a limp. The cream cheese he’d left out hit the spot, and I eagerly consumed the entire container, sating my wolf’s inner craving. There was also peanut butter, bread, a small jar of raspberry preserves, crackers, fruits, and a gigantic bag of assorted nuts. The view from his bedroom window was magnificent, and I spent a generous amount of time in a curved chair, admiring the scenery. The room had no phone, and if not for my leg, I would have been pacing the floor. When the horizon swallowed the last drop of the sun, I devised a plan. Lorenzo had ordered me not to open the door for anyone, but the needs of my own pack came first. Austin was the only alpha who could order me around, and I had to find out if they were safe. My family could be in danger. What if I had useful information that could help them? Since I was under Lorenzo’s personal protection, then his packmates couldn’t touch me until they heard back from him. The hallway outside Lorenzo’s room was spacious and empty. I approached the staircase ahead and glanced over the banister, realizing we were higher than the second floor. Goodness, I’d make an entrance as memorable as a drunken Fred Astaire if I went down that way. “Now what?” I whispered. When I looked left toward the back of the house, I noticed an odd door against the far wall. The wood was different from the others, and lovely etchings in a pale gold were on both narrow doors. A black button on the right caught my attention. An elevator! I limped toward it, putting more weight on my right leg. I needed to get that under control because if I met with his pack, I didn’t want to show them my weakness. When I slowed my pace, the lameness became easier to conceal. I pressed the button and stepped inside the mirrored room, watching the doors

silently close. A red carpet scratched at my bare feet, and the interior looked gold. I laughed to myself, wondering if Lorenzo was kidding about the gold toilet. He had a dry sense of humor, so it was hard to tell when he was being funny. I anxiously wrung my hands, waiting for the doors to open. My sleeves were rolled up to show them I carried no weapons. What if they’re waiting for me with daggers in hand? The door opened and I stepped on cold kitchen tile. Lorenzo had an impressive home. The kitchen looked like something out of a magazine— stainless-steel appliances and a long counter in the center. His pack kept it impeccably clean, not a crumb or even a flower display to be found. A row of copper pots and pans hung above the counter, shiny as if they’d never been used. The chatter in the house drew me closer to the hall on my right. I cleared my throat and approached the open doorway. My heart must have been going a mile a minute, and my throat felt like sandpaper. I felt like an intruder and prayed he had a sensible pack. A woman swiftly rounded the corner and gasped in surprise when she bumped into me. Her dark red curls fell against her bare shoulders, and she was well-endowed, judging by the way her tank top had lost the war of concealing her breasts. She looked at me from head to toe before yelling over her shoulder, “What have I told you boys about bringing in tramps?” Then her head snapped back and she put her hands on her hips. “Who let you in?” I realized she must be the alpha female. If that was the case, she had the power to toss me out on my behind. “I’m Ivy, and I’m here as Lorenzo’s guest.” Her blue eyes widened. “You little liar.” “It’s not like that,” I quickly said. She touched a button on my flannel shirt. “Sure looks like it’s that to me.” Lorenzo might have claimed this woman, so I didn’t want to give her the wrong impression. “He found me in wolf form—that’s why I don’t have my clothes. I’m not here to cause trouble, but Lorenzo left and I didn’t want to hide upstairs. I thought the respectful thing to do was come down and introduce myself so you were aware of my presence. I just want to extend my friendship to the pack.” She jutted her jaw out and irritation flashed in her eyes. “I just bet.” “What’s going on?” a man asked, appearing by her side. A smile brightened his face, and his cheeks flushed when I looked up at him. “I’m Caleb.” The redhead elbowed him. “Don’t introduce yourself. She’s a saboteur.”

“Oh yeah? And what’s she saboteuring?” “You mean sabotaging,” the woman said with disdain. His eyes rolled back. “Shut up, Rebecca. Just because you watch Wheel of Fortune doesn’t mean you’re more educated than the rest of us.” Another man came up behind him, and this one wore menace like a cloak. He towered over both of them, his brown eyes cold and devoid of emotion, his looks barbaric. “Who’s this? I didn’t see her cross onto the property.” “I’m Ivy Kizer,” I said with a respectful nod. “I’m Lorenzo’s guest.” He nudged Rebecca aside. “And I’m going to repeat myself. I didn’t see you cross onto the property.” “I don’t remember how I was brought here, but if you doubt my words, then call your Packmaster. Standing here arguing about it is a waste of breath. And don’t bother cracking your knuckles as a show of intimidation—no man intimidates me. What’s your name?” His Adam’s apple bobbed up as he swallowed. “Watcher.” “Unusual name.” Rebecca spoke as if I were an unruly child. “That’s what they call him.” “He’s got good eyes,” Caleb added. “Watcher, I have no ill intentions toward your pack. Let me use your phone so I can call my Packmaster. If he orders me home, then I’ll have no choice but to leave, and I’m sure that’ll make everyone here very happy. But if you want to change your name from Watcher to Boulder by blocking my way, then Lorenzo will be interested to hear about how you browbeat me.” “You could be lying,” he said. “But if I’m not, that doesn’t put you in a good standing with your Packmaster to treat his guest in this hostile manner. Do you want to take the chance?” I held out my open hands. “Do I look like I can take down your entire pack? Please, just let me use the phone.” Rebecca looked up at Watcher and jerked her head to the left, signaling for him to go get it. They eyeballed me without saying a word until Watcher returned with the phone. I quickly dialed Austin and turned away from them. They backed into the hall and began chattering in low voices. “This is the party to whom you are speaking,” a voice answered. “Izzy? It’s me, Ivy.” She gasped and didn’t even bother to cover the phone when she screamed, “It’s Ivy!” “Does Austin know where I am? … Hello?”

“Ivy, this is Austin. Tell me if you’re hurt and I’ll kill the sonofabitch.” “I’m with Lorenzo.” “That I know. Is something wrong?” Lorenzo had been truthful with me—Austin knew where I was. Why hadn’t he demanded my return? “I just wanted to make sure you’re okay. Has Fox tried anything?” “His men showed up sniffing around the property twice, and Reno’s wolf got in a tangle with one of them. They’re testing our weaknesses. The night you vanished, a wolf was sniffing in circles down by the road, so we had a feeling Fox had tried to run you off.” “I’m so sorry for leaving the house, Austin. He showed up and wanted to speak with me privately. I thought maybe we could settle it between us before things got out of hand. He only wanted to talk, but I guess my wolf became protective of me and I lost control.” “Have there been any rogues on Church’s property?” “We heard some unfamiliar wolves howling, but nothing confirmed that I’m aware of. He tells me little. Lorenzo has a large pack, so I don’t think Fox will try anything. Do you want me to come home?” “Ivy, how are you holding up? He said you were hurt bad.” “I was,” I replied in a quiet voice. “I’m better, but not all the way.” Tears stung my eyes as the pain of missing my family—my pack—began to settle in. “Are you sure everyone’s safe?” “We’re keeping the house locked up tight with all the alarms on. Everyone is inside except for Reno. He set up camp on the porch with a few weapons that’ll blow a hole in a whale.” Austin chuckled on a low breath. “I think he’s even got one of those rocket launchers. Nothing you need to worry about. Just rest and heal yourself. I made an agreement with Church that you’ll be coming home the day after tomorrow. Is there a message you want me to give to Lexi or anyone else?” I pinched my lips, tears wetting my cheeks. “Tell them that I love them,” I said, my voice breaking. “Will do.” When I hung up, I sniffed and rubbed my nose. “Oh, Jesus. We got ourselves a baby wolf in the house,” Rebecca said. I calmly turned around so as not to draw attention to my leg. “Tears are not just for children. My mother once told me that a soul is a river and that the spirits give us teardrops when we have converged with another life. We overflow with them because our spirits become wider and deeper than before. Those who lack love or compassion will not be given the gift of tears.”

She chortled. “Well, go on and cry a river for me, sweetie.” “Shut the fuck up, Rebecca,” Caleb spat out, seemingly enthralled by my words. “Maybe the reason you don’t cry is because your soul is as dry as your vagina.” She lunged and scratched his face before Watcher stepped between them and broke it up. “Intruders on the property! Intruders on the property!” a voice boomed from across the house. A riot of noise erupted as heavy footfalls came from all directions in the house. When I moved through the hall and into the front room, people were scattering like leaves. A few looked at me suspiciously. More than fifteen men had run out the front door. “Are the alarms set?” I shouted. A slim man with bright blond hair gave me a funny look. “We don’t need alarms. Who the hell are you?” “If someone decides to sneak in through one of the back windows, are you still going to say you don’t need alarms? This is a large house.” Watcher snapped his fingers and four men ran to the back of the house. Goodness, what Lorenzo had in numbers gave him false security. Anyone could get inside. A wolf ran past me and skidded to a halt, cocking his head and curling his lips back. I stood still and offered him the palm of my hand, lowering my eyes to the floor. He smelled me and then trotted into another room. “What’s going on?” I asked. Watcher peered out the window. “One of our men spotted two rogues circling the property. Panthers.” I could hardly breathe. Panthers were deadly to wolves and had taken out entire packs with only a few members. “Do you have weapons?” “Yeah.” I raised my voice. “Then arm your best men and have them surround the house. You need two lines of defense. My father didn’t believe all battles could be settled by our animals, and the odds could be tipped in their favor. Let your wolves be your first line of defense and a group of armed men be your second. Then a third inside. I know who’s behind this, and he’s a wolf. Send out the strongest bitches in your pack and put them on the front lines. His wolves won’t attack, and it’ll create a distraction.” “Jesus, where did you come from?” “My father defended our pack against rogues on three occasions. He never lost.”

Watcher chewed on it for a second before going out the front door. I heard a sharp whistle and some talking. I glanced around the house at the intimate sense of warmth and home. Elegant wood floors spanned the house, and dim lights reflected an amber glow within the rooms. I walked up to a wall, admiring the Native American artifacts mingled with modern art. A spear, arrowheads in a case, a painting of a sunset—Lorenzo had expensive taste and yet held on to his roots. A shrill scream came from the back of the house and a wolf lurched into the room. His jaws were wet with crimson, his ears flat, his tail straight out from his body. A pack member would never behave this way among his own family, and a chill crept down my spine as I stared into the eyes of an enemy wolf. Four men within sight were too far to get to me in time. Rebecca dashed through the room and shouted, “I saw a panther!” Her eyes went wide when the startled wolf leapt at her. Without thinking, I grabbed the spear from the wall and threw it at the wolf. It sliced into his shoulder and punched out through the front of his chest. A spray of blood darkened the floor and the wolf yelped as he fell to his side. Two of the men made it to us and dragged the downed wolf outside by his hind legs, the spear still in him. When another wolf trotted in from the back, Watcher appeared and shifted into a massive black wolf. The two stood on their hind legs and savagely attacked each other. Unarmed, I backed away and grabbed a man’s arm. “There’s a breach at the back of the house. A door must be open and they’re getting in. Hurry!” The sound of wolves fighting outside riled up my spirit wolf, but this was not the time or place. She didn’t know this pack and would turn on them. I felt a rising sense of panic when two men ran toward the sound of shouts coming from the kitchen. My God, Fox knew I was here. *** A short time later, the pack had killed two wolves in the struggle to defend their territory. A couple of Lorenzo’s men had sustained minor injuries, but quickly healed after shifting. The panthers never moved in, only circled the house to spook the pack. “Where the hell did you learn to throw a spear like that?” Caleb asked. He had an angelic face in a manly sort of way, probably because of the fiveo’clock shadow, and curly blond hair. He looked like a handsome version of

what I imagined the Greek god, Eros, could have looked like. “Charm school,” I said, giving him an impish grin. Caleb sucked down a bottle of water and wiped the sweat from his forehead. I quickly realized he was higher-ranked than Watcher, which explained why Watcher followed my orders. A second-in-command doesn’t follow orders— he gives them. You couldn’t judge a Shifter by their brawn; sometimes the larger wolves ended up as the lowly omega. It was all based on personality, and I could see that Caleb was in his element. I’d be willing to bet he was third in rank, and with the second-in-command out of the house, he took his leadership role seriously. Caleb gave orders and collected information from Watcher, who periodically went outside to check on the wolves. Caleb handed me a bottle. “You’ve been standing in the same spot for ages. Why don’t you sit down?” Because I’d fall. I’d been nervously watching everyone for so long that my leg had stiffened. I was afraid of taking a step and collapsing. Call it dignity, but I didn’t want to reveal my injury in a pack of unfamiliar wolves. It was instinctual to conceal what others could use against you. I accepted the water and it quenched my thirst. “How’s it looking out there?” He took the bottle from my hand and stared at the door. “Quiet. They’re lying low outside the territorial lines. I can’t tell how many there are. I wonder what the hell they want. Seems like a bunch of rogues would pick off some of the smaller packs instead of going for the castle, you know?” “Perhaps their leader is an imbecile.” “That I don’t doubt,” Caleb muttered. I blinked wearily. “How’s Rebecca?” “Pissed. You saved her ass in front of the pack, and you know how that goes. We respect what you did, but she’s feeling a little inferior. Maybe a dash of humility will do her some good.” “You don’t get along? Packs usually respect the alpha females.” He shook his head and made a sound between a laugh and a groan. “She barks orders at everyone. Some of the lower-ranking wolves listen, but most of us don’t respect the way she talks down to the women, let alone the men.” I tapped my chin. “And what about Lorenzo? Packmasters can be a bit demanding,” I said with caution. Caleb shrugged. “I’ve seen worse, I guess. Enzo has his moments, but he’s a little standoffish. I guess a Packmaster can’t be too close to the pack or they won’t take him seriously. I don’t know.” “Well—” In the midst of our conversation, the front door swung open and slammed

against the wall. Lorenzo filled the doorway, the blustering wind lifting the ends of his hair. I smoldered when he took a few steps forward and his leather jacket fell to the floor. He was fearsome, and every man in the room tensed. His black boots were the kind Reno wore on his motorcycle. Lorenzo Church looked magnificent and terrifying all at once. When he locked eyes with mine, my chest tightened. His nostrils flared and he sharpened his gaze on Caleb. “Is the situation under control?” he asked, his voice low and dangerous. Caleb’s voice altered and grew a pair of balls. “All corners of the territory are under guard, and we have a second line of defense just outside the house. We’ve armed them with weapons. Every entrance of the house from top to bottom has a man on watch in case someone slips through.” “Clever. Whose idea was that?” Caleb hesitated and I interrupted his response. “Mr. Church, did you speak with my father?” Lorenzo marched forward and slammed the door behind him with a hard thrust. “And then there’s that.” His eyes blazed and he closed in on me. “Caleb, leave us.” Caleb and two other men backed away and hurried out of the room. Lorenzo was much taller than I was, and when he stopped in front of me, he looked at my bare feet briefly before his eyes settled on my shirt. His shirt. “I told you not to leave the room.” “You told me not to open the door for anyone.” “That included you,” he retorted. I lifted my chin. “You didn’t clearly define the rules, Thunder.” He gripped my arm and began to turn me around. “Have you been pretending to be more injured than you are just to stay in my bed? You seem just fine and—” I nearly fell and then Lorenzo caught me. “I can’t walk,” I whispered. “I’ve been standing in the same spot for an hour because my leg locked up.” Without warning, he bent down and threw me over his shoulder. I could feel the breeze on my bare bottom, and my braid flipped down and swung like a tail as he made his way through the kitchen. “What the hell… I didn’t see a thing,” a man quickly said. “I’m not looking. Just minding my business.” His voice was full of fear, and I knew Lorenzo must have looked like one of those bulls in Spain. “Put me down, Lorenzo.”

“Keep quiet.” “Put. Me. Down.” I laid down my orders with every ounce of authority I could summon, resisting the temptation to strike him with my fists. I became light-headed when he lowered me to the floor in front of the elevators. I rubbed a few stray hairs away from my face. “There are mirrors in the elevator.” He slammed his hand on the button and the doors opened. Lorenzo laughed contemptuously. “As if that would put a blush on your cheek.” I slapped him. “Perhaps that will put some color on yours.” I limped into the elevator and winced away the pain. After a moment, he slowly turned around and entered, his left cheek red. Lorenzo leaned his forearm against the wall over my head and glared down at me. “You dare strike me in front of my packmate?” he hissed. As soon as the doors closed, I sucked in a deep breath. “I won’t apologize, and if you wish to take it up with my Packmaster, then I’ll stand behind my actions. I appreciate the kindness you have extended me, but don’t you ever insult my modesty again.” “Your tongue is both wicked and sweet. You should take care how you speak to a Packmaster. I have seduced women with far less class who have given me more respect.” I unabashedly lifted my eyes to his. “If this is your attempt at seduction, then you’re a terrible lover. I am no man’s conquest. You can’t control my words any more than you can my desire. Now let’s sit down like two rational Shifters and discuss what my father had to say.”

Chapter 10 While Lorenzo lit another fire, I switched on a dim lamp on the dresser before taking a seat in his leather chair. The intricate carvings on the bedposts caught my eye, and I studied them while he sat on the edge of his bed, his hands on his knees. He glanced behind him. “Did you make up the bed?” “The bed doesn’t get made up by itself.” Lorenzo threaded his hair back. “I have someone who does that.” “One of your pack makes up your bed?” “Something wrong with that?” he asked in irritation. I swallowed down the urge to drift from the matter at hand. “How did you know about the attack?” “Caleb called with the details. I would have made it here sooner, but the police pulled me over.” He kept an accusatory gaze on me, his eyes briefly lowering to my flannel shirt again. “Tell me what my father said.” “Ivan confirmed only one of the men in his pack left with Fox, so it looks like he picked up rogues along the way. Unless he was already friends with them in Oklahoma. I heard he associated with panthers.” I shrugged. “He’s been known to have a drink at the bar with them. Maybe here it’s no big deal, but up where I came from it was. People were paranoid about attacks, and our local Council was good for nothing.” “I made your father aware of your condition.” “What else did he say?” My words hung in the air for what seemed like decades. “That Fox is a cunning man who can’t be trusted. I’m concerned because he took the next strongest pack member with him, and he’ll have a beta to support him in this motley group. I can’t fathom why anyone would follow a wolf who is not an alpha. It won’t be long before there’s dissension and they try to take him down.” I rubbed my thumb over a cut in the the armrest. “And?” Lorenzo threaded his fingers through his hair and stood up. “I don’t think Fox will try it again. Caleb has everything under control with his checkpoints. We took out three of his men, so if that’s half his pack, then we’ve gained the upper hand. Either way, that’s not a number to sniff at.” Lorenzo was avoiding my question and knew exactly what I was asking. I was glad my father had given him any information at all, because that man had

a temper and sometimes people never got past introductions. Not to mention Lorenzo was Native American, and my father had been known to say derogatory remarks about them. Never around my mother when she was alive —that behavior had started soon after her death. But what I wanted to know was why Lorenzo had incinerated me with his gaze when he barged in through the front door. I glanced up at the skull and crossbones tattoo prominently displayed on his upper left arm, thanks to his dark green sleeveless shirt. “Tell me why you really got that tattoo, Lorenzo.” He faced the fire. “Humans use this symbol on warning labels of poison. I want people to look at me and see danger. I don’t want my pack to think I would hesitate in punishing those who betray me.” “I spent time with your pack. These men respect you, but like children, they crave your respect. Your compassion. You are a father to them.” “You should take care how you advise me to lead my pack. You are hardly in a position to talk about pack loyalty.” “What did my father say!” “That you’re a whore!” he yelled back. “He called you Poison Ivy and said you bedded with Fox. And here this whole time I thought I was protecting you from a man who would corrupt you.” I struggled to stand and met his gaze. “He did corrupt me.” Lorenzo gave a tight-lipped smile and shook his head. “The Packmaster ’s daughter sleeping around. You shamed his standing in the pack that he couldn’t even control his own daughter from tempting his men. And to have lain with a man before your change…” “I won’t lie and say that I didn’t have sex with Fox, because I did. But not of my own free will.” My knees weakened and I knelt on the bearskin rug, overwhelmed with rage. I wanted to keep this part of my past buried and had never imagined revealing it to anyone. Lorenzo knelt before me, his eyes startled. “Did I hear you correctly?” I rested my hands on my thighs. “I grew up looking at Fox like an uncle. We had a rowdy pack, and he always watched over me. They often went out to the bars or restaurants, and as I got older, I wanted to join them. But they left me home with the children. One evening, everyone had gone out for a celebration, leaving the little ones behind. Fox returned and said something about the party being boring. He said he’d take me to town if I didn’t tell my father. I was young, and it sounded exciting to get out. But my father never allowed me to go anywhere on my own. Maybe a part of me rebelled with Fox’s offer.”

“That’s not healthy for a young Shifter. Children need to experience the world and mingle with humans to get used to them.” I touched my braid and nodded in agreement. My leg ached, so I leaned on my right side and stretched out my leg. “I put on a nice dress, and we went for a drive. There was a full moon that night. I remember because it kept watching me through the dirty windshield of his truck.” Lorenzo rubbed his eyes with one hand. “Fox took me to a little diner and we had hamburgers. I can’t even remember what we talked about, but he ordered milkshakes to go. Then on the way home, he suggested stopping by the lake, so we did. I’d never been to the lake at night, and it was so beautiful. The way the moonlight shone on the water, the quietness. I sat down and drank my shake, making small talk. He kept telling me how pretty I looked—how I’d grown up to look just like my mother. Fox and my mother were pretty close from what I’d seen, so I trusted him.” The fire crackled and I waited. Maybe I didn’t need to tell the rest of the story because it was self-explanatory. “And?” he pressed in a gentle voice. When I didn’t answer, he reached out and lifted my chin with the crook of his finger. “Finish.” I swallowed hard. “He tried to kiss me. Said he’d show me how to kiss a boy the right way. I pushed him away and felt teased about the whole thing because he kept laughing. He didn’t make it seem like I should have been scared of him —like we were just horsing around. Fox told me Shifters didn’t like shy girls and said they’d put their hands on me, like this.” I placed my hand on my upper thigh and curved it between my legs. Lorenzo’s face hardened, the bones in his cheeks sharpening. “Then something about it started to feel very wrong. I was naïve, Lorenzo. Almost as soon as I stopped laughing about it, he pulled up my dress. When I asked him to stop, Fox pushed me onto my stomach.” I stopped talking as the moments flashed in my mind from years ago—my milkshake tipping over and soaking into the ground, the smell of dirt, my panties pinching my skin as they were yanked down, the sound of his heavy breathing. “I went home with a dirty dress and threw it away so no one would know. I was ashamed—afraid I might have tempted his wolf and it was my fault. After that night, Fox didn’t speak to me.” Lorenzo’s eyes narrowed as he kept them centered on me. “Something isn’t right. If you didn’t tell anyone, then why did your father imply you slept around?” My God, I couldn’t open up to him like this. It was too much. “Think what you want about me, but I’m no whore. Fox is the only man I’ve ever been

intimate with.” “You call that intimate?” he roared. Then he launched to his feet and paced toward the window. “You’re not telling me something.” “I think I’ve told you more than enough,” I said wearily. “Rebecca is an interesting woman.” He turned around. “What did she say to you?” “Plenty, but not much after I saved her from having her throat torn out.” Lorenzo slowly approached, taking a seat in his chair behind me. I turned so my feet were facing the fire and I looked at him. “I’m not certain whether you’re being humorous or not,” he said dryly. “A wolf got inside the house and lunged for her. I’m sorry if the spear on your wall had any sentimental value, but it’s probably out in the front yard somewhere now.” His eyes widened and he leaned forward. “You speared a wolf?” “I’m relieved you don’t have white carpeting.” Lorenzo rocked with laughter, and it warmed me. “What will happen to those wolves?” His eyes glittered with intent. “If they had a pack, we’d return them to their Packmaster. Since they do not, their bodies will hang on the property line to serve as a warning.” “I certainly hope they were all killed in animal form,” I added. Shifters remained in whatever form they died in, be it human or animal. “Tell me, why is it you do not weep for what he did to you?” I gripped the rug with my fingers. “I’ve wept enough tears for that young girl. She would be ashamed to know I had grown into a woman who couldn’t stand with her back straight and her chin high.” Lorenzo leaned on his left arm. “You speak of her as if she were another person.” I took a quiet breath. “In many ways, she is. When something marks us, it changes who we are, and we become different. Are you not different than the young boy you once were? I sometimes ask advice from the older version of myself, hoping she’ll send me her wisdom in my dreams. I mourn for that young girl, because on that night, she died. But without her loss, I wouldn’t be here.” “I sometimes think I could listen to you talk for days,” Lorenzo said wearily. His eyes hooded and he took long blinks. “You are so different from your father.” “He always said I had my mother ’s tongue,” I said with a sly smile. “And what did you inherit from your father?”

I considered that for a moment. “Perhaps his warrior ’s heart. It surely wasn’t his good looks.” Lorenzo chuckled sleepily. “Maybe you should shift,” I suggested. “How long has it been?” He yawned and rubbed his face. “Days, I guess. I can’t shift with you here.” “Sure you can.” It was common for alphas to be able to remember their entire shift, and in some cases, share control with their animal as one stream of consciousness. But like the rest of us, they could close their mind and go to sleep. My mother used to tell me that centuries ago, Shifters never had to sleep. They would change into their animal form at night and allow their human mind to rest, and in the morning, their wolf would sleep when they switched back. Now such practices were no longer necessary, and our wolves don’t roam as freely as they once did. So I began to sing an old hymn my mother had taught me that had been passed down through her family. A tune that would coax out a wolf, one often used when an alpha wasn’t around and someone needed to heal but was too weak or stubborn to shift. “I don’t like that a man did that to you,” he said under his breath, so low I almost didn’t hear it. His eyes slanted down and he tipped his head against the side of the chair. Lorenzo sleepily watched me sing, and I began to notice the twitching in his face. His wolf was trying to come out. And the Packmaster succumbed. His pants fell to a heap on the floor on top of his shoes, and a large grey wolf shook his head and emerged. He stood at my feet and lifted his nose, taking in my scent. Goodness, he was spectacular. It’s as if he were made of the purest snow and someone had sifted dark ashes over him, blanketing the top of his coat. His ears and snout looked like they’d been dipped in ink, and his fur was a little white over the tops of his eyes, making them more pronounced. His wet nose glided up my leg as he approached me. I lowered my eyes, and Lorenzo’s wolf startled me when he began licking my mouth. I closed my lips and tried to turn away, but he wouldn’t stop. It made me giggle. “Well, Lorenzo, it looks like your wolf likes me.” I knew he could hear me in there, if he hadn’t fallen asleep. I stroked the soft, thick fur around his face and nuzzled beneath his jaw. I’d never submit to Lorenzo, but you had to treat the animal within each Shifter with its due respect. I fell on my back and he stood over me with his

front paws on either side, looking about the room. I rubbed his chest and felt the vibration against my hand when he released a howl. And in an unexpected twist, the tables were turned and Lorenzo’s wolf sang me to sleep. *** The next morning was my third day in the Church pack. Someone had left a cart of food outside the door, and I rolled it into the room. Lorenzo was still in wolf form, and I let him loose in the house after he barked at the door. His house. His rules. When he left, I shifted once more and when I returned to human form, I realized my leg would not heal any further than it already had. There was no more pain, only limited mobility. I’d never be able to run as fast as I once could, and I would always walk with a limp. I just hoped my wolf got around better than I did, but I feared for her being singled out and forced into an omega position by the pack. I had equal rank with Izzy, and Lexi was the alpha female. The social order was necessary to keep the pack unified. Around noon, I decided to go back downstairs. Someone had left a change of clothes for me on the food cart. I slipped on a dark green skirt with rows of patterns on the crinkled material. It reached my ankles and looked pretty, but the white T-shirt was tight and outlined everything, so I draped my braid across the front. I didn’t like revealing outfits that showed off my breasts, and while the shirt concealed them, it also accentuated them. A slight chill was going to draw a lot of attention. This time when I went to meet the pack, I used the stairs. It took a little longer, but I was learning how to move my body differently to accommodate for my disability. A boy in his upper teens and an older girl were looking out the front window. “It’s snowing!” the girl said. “I can’t believe it!” “It won’t stick,” an older wolf argued from his spot on the leather sofa. “It’s too early in the season, not to mention it never snows around here. We’re not living in Alaska, kids. So enjoy it while it lasts.” “Can we go outside?” the girl asked. “Hell no,” Watcher barked out as he walked in from an adjoining room on the right. He was tall and menacing, but the kids seemed to warm up to him. “Please,” the girl said, clutching his arm. “Just on the porch.” “It’s too dangerous. We’ve got a rogue pack out there.” “Jesus, Watcher,” the man on the couch complained. “Just let them out for a

minute or they’ll hold this against you for the next ten years until it snows again.” The kids looked at him expectantly. I wondered why there weren’t any young ones in the house, especially given that I’d seen a few mated couples. Watcher lifted a knit hat off a hat rack and slid it over his head. “Come on, let’s go.” They both ran to a coat closet and put on their jackets so fast you’d think they were going on a trip. When the door swung open, a biting wind crept in and I shivered. “Cold out there, huh?” the guy from the couch said, his eyes on my chest. I folded my arms. “So what’s wrong with your leg?” Ignoring him, I went into the room to my right. A beautiful cream-colored rug stretched across the floor, and several chairs were lined up against the walls, facing each other. Windows spanned the left wall and the one straight ahead. I cautiously took a seat on the right by the entrance to stay away from the wolf lying on the rug. He eyed me suspiciously, as did a few of the others. “We heard what you did last night,” one of the men commented. “I’m sure Lorenzo has given his appreciation, but I’d like to give mine. Not everyone here likes Rebecca, but she’s family.” The white wolf lifted his head and his lips peeled back, revealing his canines. He wanted to intimidate me. I wasn’t part of his pack, so it was inappropriate for him to try to rank me. I ignored him and replied to the man in the right corner with the black ponytail. “I’m just glad that I could help. They’re here because of me, so I’ll do what I can to protect your pack while I’m in your company.” “Excuse me?” the woman across from me said. A single curl fell out of the messy knot clipped on her head. She had on a white sweater that made her dark features stand out. “Those assholes were here because of you?” “I know their leader,” was all I could offer. “Lorenzo is aware of it. Don’t worry; I’ll be leaving here tomorrow, if not sooner. You have a strong pack, and he won’t try again.” My heart raced when the white wolf stalked toward me with his ears back. “Jonus!” One man leaned forward but made no attempt to get up. The wolf didn’t listen. He was just three feet from me, growing more aggressive with each passing second. Then his tongue curled over his front teeth. I stood up as fast as my body would allow. “I will not submit to you,” I said, refusing to yield. “Back off.”

“Jonus, she’s a guest,” the man said, as if the wolf could understand him. The growls that rolled out had everyone on edge. When one of the men stood up, the wolf turned his head back and barked ferociously, making him sit. Then I realized he must have outranked all the Shifters in this room. If he thought I would shift into my wolf just so he could dominate her with some posturing, he was mistaken. The tension thickened when Lorenzo’s grey wolf approached from behind. His toenails clicked on the floor as he took heavy steps toward the white wolf, positioning himself between us. The other wolf crouched low, licking at Lorenzo’s jaw before rolling onto his back with his belly up. Lorenzo locked his mouth around the young wolf’s snout, baring all his sharp fangs. When he growled, I smothered a laugh. There was no need for him to continue this showy display of dominance, so I touched his back and whispered, “Thunder, that’s enough.” He curled around and stood beside me, taking a position against my injured leg. In fact, Lorenzo’s wolf sat beside me the entire time I spent getting to know his pack. The man with the slim ponytail went by Aaron, and one of the women in the room had a high-paying position as a financial advisor. Most of them were friendly, but I could tell Lorenzo’s presence changed the way they behaved. An hour later, someone burst through the front door and entered the room. Cold air rolled off him as he pulled off his gloves with his teeth. “We’ve got a situation. A Shifter is at the end of the property, and he wants to see our visitor.” “Is this your friend?” the woman across from me asked, tugging a curl of hair that had fallen loose. I rose to my feet. “Do you want me to go out and meet him or bring him here?” “Bring him here,” someone suggested in a dark voice. “You can’t hurt him if he comes in peace,” I said. “Those are the rules.” They knew the rules, but they were also mad as hell that someone had tried to infiltrate their home. “Well,” Aaron said, rising to his feet, “I can’t promise Lorenzo won’t try to take him down.” He stroked his black ponytail and crossed the room. “Let’s just see what happens.” When I turned to follow, Lorenzo’s wolf—whom I’d been calling Thunder —did a peculiar thing. He turned with me so that he remained on my left side. At first I touched his head to get my balance. But then I felt him push back and raise his head higher, as if he were offering me full support.

His alpha wolf let me use him as a crutch. It’s not as if I walked with a hard limp, but I also couldn’t keep up with everyone else. And without something to hold to keep my balance, I risked falling if I moved too fast. The men suggested I wait in Lorenzo’s room on the opposite side of the house. It was a simple room with a chair and Native American furnishings. Watcher said that Lorenzo’s wolf would feel more in control in this room and be less likely to attack Fox, so long as our visitor remained submissive. I took a seat in a large wooden chair facing the window, and Lorenzo sat beside me to the left. I didn’t pet him as if he were a dog but anxiously waited, wondering if he would lunge and rip out Fox’s throat. The wind howled outside and tiny taps clattered against the window from the freezing pellets of sleet. Nothing had accumulated on the ground except a light dusting. I remembered hearing rumors that large congregations of Breed could influence changes in the weather, bringing more dramatic temperature changes. Something about our energy, but I spent little time listening to hearsay. I traced a few patterns on the rug below with my toe, admiring the handwoven designs. I wondered how many of these artifacts had belonged to his grandmother. Something about that melted my heart. The fact that someone as formidable and seemingly cold as Lorenzo could have such respect for an older woman in his family—such love—that he wanted her possessions to be part of his new life and home really touched me. Yet he kept this side of himself hidden from the outside world. When the door opened, Lorenzo stood on all fours and drew in heavy sniffs, taking in the scent of a stranger. Fox slipped inside, lowering the hood from his green jacket and revealing salt-and-pepper hair. He kept his jacket on and approached with caution. “This is the Packmaster,” I said, hardly needing to tell him that. He could no doubt sense the alpha power in his presence. “Lorenzo Church.” “Is he gonna stay that way?” “It’s his turf, so I’d say yes. Have a seat.” Irritation flashed in his eyes. “You want me to sit on the floor?” The thought of him sitting at my feet was empowering. “Yes. I don’t think Lorenzo is comfortable with you standing taller than him.” Fox grumbled some profanities and sat down with his right leg bent at the knee. He avoided direct eye contact with Lorenzo, but I could tell the growls had him on edge. “I’m told three of your men are dead,” I began. “Is that enough to make you quit and go elsewhere?”

He rubbed his red nose. “Winners never quit and quitters never win.” “Obviously a human made that up, because they never lived in the Breed world,” I said, touching my braid. “You’re going to lose all your men if you keep coming at us. Lorenzo’s numbers are strong.” “Yeah? And how attached are you to that wolf? Making yourself a nice home? Because I have a feeling this is just temporary and you’ll be heading back home to your Packmaster soon. So you can get off your high and mighty rocker.” I could hear a low growl coming from Thunder Wolf, but it was almost inaudible. That let me know Lorenzo was awake and aware of what was happening. A knock sounded at the door and Caleb inched in. It made Fox sit up straight, ready to spring into action if needed. Mostly because Caleb was holding a bloody spear. A grin spread across his angelic face. “Everything okay in here?” “We’re fine, thanks for asking.” “Thought you could use this,” he said, walking forward and handing me the spear. I blushed and suppressed a rising laugh as I settled the blunt end of the spear on the floor to my right, the arrow tip pointing up. Fox’s eyes rose to look at the stained blood on the end. “She got one of yours last night with that spear, so you better behave,” Caleb said, warning Fox before leaving the room. Fox. Looked. Pissed. “You took out one of my men?” “It doesn’t look dignified to lead a pack who would tear out the throats of women. Your man advanced on an unarmed woman and I didn’t hesitate in protecting her. If these are the only men you can get to follow you, then it will lead to your downfall. And deservedly so.” “Keep yapping your mouth, Ivy. We both know I’ve got claim on you.” I rotated the spear between my fingers, wondering how much of this conversation Lorenzo could understand. Some alphas had the ability to access areas of the brain in control of interpreting language and memory, while others had to rely on scents, tone, and posture. Fox laughed quietly. “You’re afraid he can understand us, aren’t you? Why don’t you ask him?” “Why don’t you tell me why you’re here so we don’t waste anyone’s time? There are wolves outside the door, hungry for a fight.” “You see, Ivy, I’m more clever than you give me credit for. I’ve always

known how to get what I want, but your mother was the only exception. Ivan had money and no woman will turn down a Packmaster. Before you were born, we both courted her. Naturally she chose the alpha, and we put it to rest.” “Don’t you dare talk about my mother,” I spat out. “You drove that woman to suicide. She meant the world to me and you took that away.” “Is that what you think? Your mother came to my bed and spread her legs for me. Ivan wasn’t enough, and yet she still wouldn’t leave him.” “Why would she? My father offered her protection, love, and a home. What could you have offered? She told me what happened, Fox. She said she was pregnant with your baby and she knew it would shame my father and the pack. When I found out you were the father, I had no choice but to tell her what you did to me. She was devastated. She went to a Relic to get an abortion but couldn’t do it. Grief consumed her. I don’t fault my mother for having loved you, because you deceived us all. I just wish I had told her sooner—maybe then she wouldn’t have given herself to you.” “Jesus Christ,” he said. “So that was it. She was ready to leave Ivan and suddenly, out of the blue, decided she wanted to keep the baby and stay with the pack. I should have known you had something to do with that. She promised herself to me—she was mine.” “She was never yours!” “That child made her mine. Ivan would have strung me up in front of the pack and castrated me if she had told him, and he would have cast her out. She was foolish to think he’d forgive her; Ivan would have known the baby wasn’t his. They hadn’t had sex in years. Years!” My stomach soured, and I looked at the ashen wolf on my left. Maybe my mother had felt she had no way out, but her suicide had affected me profoundly. “Couldn’t have that,” he continued. “I tried to get her to leave one night and told her we could start our own pack. The baby this, the baby that. All she cared about was what would happen to you and that damn seed growing inside her. She wrote a note to Ivan and said how unhappy she was and that she was leaving. Your mother was willing to leave you, Ivy. How’s that for love?” “That’s before she found out what a deceptive animal you are, but I would have respected her choice,” I said, averting my eyes. When my mother had told me about her pregnancy and who the father was, I had no choice but to tell her what Fox had done. What if she chose to love him and they had a daughter? What would Fox do to her? After I’d confided in my mother, she locked herself in a guest room for two weeks. My father just assumed she was going through her heat cycle and left her alone. I couldn’t

imagine how guilty she must have felt for loving a man who had hurt her own child. She’d tried to go to a Relic to take care of the baby but couldn’t bring herself to do it. Eventually the pack took notice of her change in behavior. Then one morning, a scream poured out from the bathroom and they found my mother slumped over the bathtub with a knife in one hand and her jugular cut. Blood filled the bathtub, and two lives ended with one clean slice. A tear rolled down my cheek, and I quickly wiped it away. “Aww, such affection for a whore. Like mother, like daughter.” Thunder stood up and stepped forward with his ears back. I leaned the spear against the wall behind me and sat up straight, uncertain if he was going to attack Fox. But Thunder sat down just a little closer, keeping a steady eye on our enemy. “This is going to get ugly if you don’t come with me, Ivy. We both know this isn’t where you belong. I did a little investigating of my own, and I know one person who might be able to change your mind. It would be a shame if something were to happen to Lakota.” In a swift movement, I launched to my feet and grabbed the spear, swinging it around until the pointy blade pressed against his neck. “Don’t you dare,” I hissed. A rivulet of blood trailed down his neck and he pushed the spear away, rising to his feet. “Oh, I dare. Think about it, Ivy. Your mother wasn’t too good for me, and I know with a little patience, you’ll warm up to me too. We’ve known each other a long time, and I’ve always treated you better than the other girls. I know you don’t hate me like you pretend to. You’re naïve if you think what we did was wrong. There’s nothing wrong with a little rough play between two Shifters. Let’s be real—you were old enough to know better than to wear a dress like that around an experienced wolf. But that’s in the past, and I’m offering you a high position in my pack—one you’d never be able to get otherwise. I’ve never hated you. You’re the spirit of your mother with all her beauty, if not more.” “Get out.” He turned away and then lingered for a few moments before looking back at me. “We both know how this is going to end. I wouldn’t want anyone you love to get hurt. Come peacefully and I’ll take some of Cole’s bitches into our pack —maybe even the lower-ranking males if they submit. You’ll still have your family. Refuse, and I’ll rip a hole wide open in your universe, and I won’t stop until the floors are stained with their blood.” Fox left the room with a slam of the door, and the moment he did, Lorenzo shifted into human form. I was in such a state of shock that I paid no attention

as he left the room and yelled out for Caleb. I sat down in the chair and realized that the power I had reclaimed from Fox would not help me defeat him. Not if he knew where to find Lakota. Even I didn’t know.

Chapter 11 When Lorenzo returned to the room, he found Ivy’s clothes in a pile by the wooden chair and her silver wolf facing the window. He knelt down beside her and noticed a mournful longing in her faraway gaze. Lorenzo cradled her neck with his hands and she lifted her snout higher. “Stubborn. What’s wrong, nashoba? Why won’t you come out and speak to me?” he said in gentle words. Lorenzo remembered the conversation she’d had with Fox. It had taken every ounce of focus to comprehend what they were saying because his wolf had fought against him. Ivy had only one more sunrise under his protection before he would release her to Austin and Fox would hunt her down. That is, if she didn’t go to him first. Fox held something over Ivy. Or someone. The details of her mother ’s suicide sickened Lorenzo. He couldn’t fathom a wolf being driven to that kind of desperate violence, but he could understand the insurmountable pain she must have endured knowing that the man she had freely given herself to had raped her own daughter. And then to be with child, forced to see him every day as a reminder unless she confessed the truth to her mate. Lorenzo wondered if Fox had tried to force himself on Ivy more than once. What had Ivy told her father? Why did he call her the pack whore? Maybe there was more to Ivy than what he’d first thought. Perhaps a vulnerable young girl had become promiscuous and gone into another man’s bed, like this Lakota that Fox had mentioned. Did she love him? He must have realized his error in judgment and left the pack, unless Kizer had forced him out. Still, Lorenzo couldn’t blame her. If Ivy’s innocence had been taken at such a young age, then she couldn’t have known better. With the loss of her mother, it wouldn’t surprise him if she had sought comfort and protection in the arms of another man. Someone who would keep Fox away from her since they lived in the same house. He stroked her ear and suddenly felt listless. Ivy had awakened new emotions within him, and now that he knew her heart belonged to another man, it hollowed him out. Lorenzo hadn’t realized until that moment how much he was beginning to respect this courageous woman who was a fighter in every aspect of her life. She possessed a quiet strength that even his pack admired. “Don’t make me force you out of there,” he whispered. The silver wolf closed her eyes and released a high-pitched whine—one that

could shatter a man’s heart. When her brown eyes opened, they glittered with pain. He didn’t want her to shift in front of the cold window, so he stood up and coaxed her to follow. “Come with me,” he said, patting his bare leg and moving toward the door. She stood up and trotted toward him. Her wolf walked better than Ivy did, but she also had three other legs to help her along. When they reached the stairs, Lorenzo called out for Caleb. After a minute, Caleb jogged downstairs with a phone in his hand. “What’s up?” They stood close and Lorenzo lowered his voice. “Collect the dead wolves on the property from the rogue pack.” “What do you want me to do with them?” “Take their pelts.” Caleb glanced down at Ivy. “An offering?” he said with an arch of his brow. Lorenzo nailed him with an intolerant gaze. “I need a new blanket.” “That’s not really our custom.” “It is in my culture,” he quickly said. The human tribes of Native Americans didn’t share the same beliefs as Shifters, although they did in some regards. Shifters had their own subset of beliefs that were passed down from wolf to wolf. As a whole, their Native Americans had become a melting pot of language and beliefs, but over time, split up into tribes. Lorenzo’s grandfather had once told him that when you killed an enemy who sought to take your life, their spirit roamed in the afterlife, seeking you out. Spirits stay away from their lifeless bodies because they’re afraid of them, so the Shifters in his family would bury the bones in their campsite or wear a tooth around their neck. Lorenzo could do the same, but perhaps having their fur in the home would keep them away. He’d scoffed at Ivy for her superstitious notions about bad spirits, but she was right. Ivy’s beliefs differed from his because she didn’t come from the same tribe, yet they spoke the same language of history and spiritualism that other Shifters didn’t understand. Before ascending the stairs, he put his hand on Caleb’s shoulder. “Bury the bones of one of those wolves on Cole’s land. Don’t let them see you do it, and cover up the scent.” Caleb’s brows popped up, but he didn’t question his Packmaster ’s orders. “You have my word.” “I’m proud of you, Caleb. You’ve shown leadership in William’s absence and have risen to the challenge.” Lorenzo patted his shoulder twice before heading upstairs at a pace that would allow Ivy’s wolf to keep up with him.

“Why have our destinies collided?” he murmured when they reached the top floor. She waited and allowed him to enter the room first before trotting inside behind him, her toenails clicking on the floor. When Lorenzo had burst into the house the previous night, his instinct told him to cradle Ivy in his arms and carry her away from danger. But he’d foolishly allowed her father ’s poisonous words to enter his mind and germinate. The layers of complexity to this woman brought him back down to earth. Or maybe it was the prophecy his grandmother had told him based on recurring dreams. She’d said, “On a full moon, I have seen a great change in your life. Spirits will come at you from all directions. There will be a power shift within your pack, and your wolf will love a woman whose heart belongs to another. Blood will cover the moon, but I cannot see whose it will be.” Not so long ago, Lorenzo had thought that female was Alexia. His grandmother had said his wolf would love this woman, but his inner wolf hadn’t cried out for Alexia when they met. The first time he laid eyes on Ivy at Austin’s peace party, his wolf sang. She’d spoken poetic words under the influence of narcotics that were floating around at the party, but it was as if he could see her spirit wolf. The second time was at an outdoor gathering, and his wolf had almost lunged out of his skin to attack a drunk who had put his hands on her. It had been Ivy all along. A woman who had come to him on a full moon with danger nipping at her heels. One who stood up to him and yet brought out his protective side. A woman he wanted to learn inside out. He stroked her silver coat as she stared out the window at the treetops covered in a thin fog. The sun napped behind the clouds, and the snow had tapered off to nothing but a few sparse flecks of ice tapping against the window. Lorenzo draped a thin blanket around her. “Shift,” he said and then turned toward the fire to light it up. Once he got a good blaze and put on a pair of pants, he glanced over his shoulder. Ivy stood facing the windows with her back to him, her hair in a loose braid. But it was unraveling at the bottom without a band to tie it with. “Come sit and we’ll talk,” he said gently. “You leave tomorrow, and I would like to spend some time with you before we part ways.” ***

When Lorenzo called me to the fire, I knew this was a turning point. I would be going home tomorrow, and I had no idea what kind of reception awaited me. Would my wolf be able to fight by their side with her injury? Would my pack accept me? I took a seat in the chair and Lorenzo sat on the bed across from me. The heat from the fire engulfed the left side of my body, making me want to turn away from it. “Do you think Austin will reject me from his pack once he sees the condition I’m in?” I asked. “As a Packmaster, give me your honest answer.” “I cannot say. If he has humans in his house, I would guess no. Do you have a job that will secure your position in his pack?” “Denver suggested I go into furniture restoration,” I said with a shrug. “There’s money in that.” “Money isn’t the only thing worth valuing. Your house doesn’t impress me as much as your knowledge for healing magic.” He pursed his lips, considering the comment. “But healing magic will not put food in your mouth and a roof over your head. You understand the importance of each packmate contributing to the house. Not all bring in money, but some have skills that are put to good use. A few things around here could use a little touch-up.” “Are you offering me a job?” He lifted a shoulder and looked toward the fire. “All members of a pack should contribute in some way, whether one brings in money, is a caregiver, or even the healer in the pack. Children get sick, and someone needs to know how to care for them. Everyone should have a place.” “I’ve been feeling adrift since my father sent me away.” I turned more on my right side and closed my fist, leaning my head against it. “What troubles you? Since Fox left, your spirit’s been left broken. This is not the wolf I have come to know.” “I’m going to talk to Austin about it. Maybe my leg will make it easier for him to let me go.” He leaned forward with a glint of firelight in his eyes. “Go where?” “To go with Fox.” “That’s all the fight you have? It didn’t take long for you to buckle under the weight of words.” I rested my arm on the chair and sighed. “Fox has something over me and he laid down a threat. I have no choice in the matter.” “Ah, yes. Lakota.” I didn’t like the way he’d said Lakota’s name, as if it were a curse. Lorenzo rose to his feet and folded his arms. “So you would let your

love for another man lead to your ruination? If he was any kind of a man, he wouldn’t allow this to happen.” I laughed softly and it grew louder until tears welled in my eyes. “This is funny?” Anger flashed in his eyes and he dropped his arms to his sides. “You’re giving yourself over to a rapist as an offering to save a weak man.” “That’s right, Lorenzo. You’re absolutely right.” I sat back and slouched. “Lakota is weak, and that’s why I must protect him.” “The man can’t fight off a rogue wolf?” I shook my head, my eyes never leaving his. “Lakota is my son,” I said in a soft breath. He blanched and almost stumbled backward over the bearskin rug. Lorenzo sat on the edge of the bed, his eyes downcast. So I drew a deep breath and revealed a family secret that I’d kept buried for many years. “When I was sixteen, Fox had sex with me and it wasn’t consensual. I thought I’d done something wrong to deserve it because no one had ever talked about sex with me. Our pack kept the children sheltered. Soon I began to get sick and my mother called a Relic.” I wrung my hands together and lowered my eyes. “The Relic revealed I was pregnant, which came as a surprise to my mother, who had no idea I’d been with a man. Not to mention Shifter women rarely get pregnant before their first change, let alone when not in their heat cycle. I defied every kind of natural law, as if the fates wanted to punish me for what I’d done. That’s how I felt—punished. Why else would the spirits give me a child under such conditions?” “And what did you tell Ivan?” “Nothing. He cornered me and wanted to know who the father was, but I couldn’t tell him. I was terrified. Part of me still loved Fox in an irrational way, because I’d known him my entire life—a man who was as close to me as an uncle. I was confused and torn, not to mention humiliated. One day my father led me out to the field with my horse and held a gun to her head. He said if I didn’t give him a name, he’d shoot her.” My lower lip quivered and I swallowed down the guilt. “That beautiful mare died because of me. He tried to question everyone in the pack, and Fox stood behind him, so he never suspected a thing. Soon it was time for me to have the baby, but he wouldn’t allow me to keep it. My father said it would be a reminder to every man in the pack that I was a whore. He never knew I was forced, Lorenzo. He thought I’d lain with a man willingly and I was lying to protect him. It’s probably for the best, because he would

have never recovered from that secret. It would have driven him mad.” Lorenzo glanced at an arrowhead necklace on the small table beside his bed. “What happened to the child?” “A few months after I turned seventeen, the Relic delivered a baby boy. At first they didn’t want me to see him, but when my mother left the room to tell my father it was over, the Relic slipped him into my arms for a good-bye. I never believed in love at first sight until I laid eyes on my baby. Oh, Lorenzo… he was so beautiful.” I grimaced and threw my head back, closing my eyes as the pain threatened to steal me away. My beautiful baby boy. I remembered how I’d kissed his fingers and stroked his chubby cheeks as he wailed and shook in my arms. “I only had moments, so I told the Relic his name. I’m sure wherever he is now, he goes by something else, but I’d hoped maybe he’d keep his name and someday I’d be able to find him. She wrapped him in a swaddling cloth and took him away. No one saw the baby, not my father and especially not Fox.” “And now he wants the child?” I laughed somberly. “Fox never wanted children, let alone his own child. That man feels no love. The only thing he feels is envy. What you heard earlier wasn’t Fox threatening to steal my baby. He was threatening to kill him. I don’t know if he knows where Lakota is, but I have to stop him, whether that means killing him or going to him. I can’t make a foolish assumption that Fox won’t follow through with it. He would do it out of spite. That mare died because I sacrificed something I loved for someone I didn’t. I won’t make that same mistake again. I may not know my child, but I love him. I will always love him, even if we never meet in this life.” “How long ago was that?” I looked wistfully out the window. “He’ll be five this winter. Sometimes I try to imagine what he looks like, what he’s doing right now. Maybe he’s sitting in front of a warm fire, playing with toy horses and pretending a great battle is unfolding before his eyes and that he’s the warrior who will save his pack. Lakota wasn’t born an alpha, but I know he has a strong spirit. He’ll be secondin-command if he joins a pack. I just know it.” “Why haven’t you looked for him since moving here?” I leaned forward and sighed, watching the ends of my braid unravel. “It’s not meant to be.” “Do you even know where he could be? Shifters rarely give away children. Some end up in orphanages, but others go on the black market. Who was the Relic who delivered him?” “Please, Lorenzo. I’ve lived long enough with those kinds of worries in my

head, and they don’t do me any good. It would be impossible for me to find him. But if Fox finds him… I have to go home tomorrow first thing.” “Agreed.” I glanced at Lorenzo’s feet. He had nice, strong feet for a man. And he’d set them flat on the ground, never fidgeting or moving them around as a man unsure of himself would. Every quality about him I found attractive—the kind of man I would choose if the choice were mine. “Do you think I’ll ever find a mate?” I asked in a soft breath. “Be honest. Could a man love me knowing that I’ve had another man’s child? Maybe love is too much to ask, but I don’t want to turn away from my heart. It wants so much to love, and I can’t let Fox steal that away from me.” “I think… I think you are a noble woman. Strong. Stubborn. Opinionated.” “And those are compliments?” He chuckled. “You just proved my point. A good mate would want to pass these traits on to his sons.” “Or daughters,” I added. “The world doesn’t just revolve around men.” I rose to my feet, stretching my stiff muscles, and approached Lorenzo with my blanket still wrapped around me. His lips parted, and when he matched my gaze, I saw experience in the depths of his eyes. He looked as if he’d been carved from stone, with a strong nose and cheekbones that sculpted his face into perfection. Lorenzo had a low brow bone, and the closer I looked, the more I began to notice little details. Like a tiny birthmark by his temple that looked like a speck of dirt, and shadows of muscle along his ribcage that drew my attention to a few small scars. His skin was lightly bronzed, and his black hair had dark shades of brown blended with all the silkiness one could imagine. Because of my mixed descent, mine was more chocolate with a hint of cherry undertones. I wondered about the purity of his blood because his hair wasn’t as black as I’d seen on some who still lived in Shifter tribes. Whatever genes he had inherited created perfection. “When you kissed me earlier, did you know that was the first time a man has ever kissed me on the mouth?” His pupils dilated, and yet no witty remarks were cast back at me like tiny stones. “Can I kiss you, Lorenzo?” He seemed to have found his voice. “I like that you call me by my full name.” After a moment of staring at my lips, he answered, “Kiss me if you wish.” I smirked and traced my finger along his mouth. “Your exalted opinion of yourself makes me smile, Thunder.”

With his permission, I leaned forward and clumsily delivered a kiss. I wasn’t sure, but I think I might have bitten his lip in the process. My cheeks flushed. “Woman, that is hardly anything to blush about.” He widened his legs. “Step closer.” I stepped forward until our faces were a breath away and nervously looked into his eyes. They glittered with interest as he watched me. When I moved to kiss him again, his hands cradled my neck and stopped me. “Your eyes are still open,” he said in a honeyed voice, his breath warming my skin. “You’re not kissing a puppy.” I clutched my blanket tighter as he slipped his fingers behind the nape of my neck and stroked my skin. Lorenzo liked caressing my face, neck, and shoulders. “Bring your lips closer until they’re touching mine.” When I did, the heat was electric. “Can you feel that?” he asked, moving his lips from one corner of my mouth to the other. “That’s the chemistry between man and woman. It doesn’t need to be forced. You shouldn’t overthink what to do with your mouth or tongue—give in to your instincts.” His words buzzed against my lips and a riotous wave of desire bloomed between my legs. He rubbed noses with me. “Do it again. No thinking.” So I closed my eyes and felt the soft flesh of his lips against mine. The scorch of his breath slid across my cheek as I explored his mouth without kissing, just moving my lips until they found a spot that felt natural. I planted a lingering kiss on his upper lip, tilting my head to the right so our noses didn’t bump together. The moment it happened, I felt it everywhere like a surge of hot adrenaline. I tasted his mouth as if there were small flecks of sugar to be savored, and he reciprocated in cautious movements until our mouths moved together in a harmonized dance. Lorenzo pulled back and stroked my cheeks in a downward motion with his index fingers. “You’re a quick study. Now I want you to relax your mouth and part your lips some more. This is the part where it gets sexy.” “Sexy?” I asked, bemused. So what we’d been doing wasn’t? He kissed my chin and playfully rubbed his nose against mine. “Yes, sexy,” he growled. “Give in to me—don’t pull back. I’m going to slide my tongue against yours, and I just want you to let it happen.” My heart picked up speed and I trembled like a leaf. Lorenzo leaned forward a little more assertively this time and I kissed him as before, only this time he

parted his lips, opening his mouth wider. Then I gasped when his tongue brushed across my lip. I was a grown woman being schooled on how to kiss a man, and I stumbled at it like a child learning to ride a bicycle. “I don’t know what I’m doing,” I said, breathless. “Yes you do.” He drew in a soft breath and thought for a moment. “What do you do with your mouth when eating an ice cream cone? Not licking, but when you take a bite. Think about it, Ivy. You gently stroke the cream with your tongue.” I smirked. “Maybe we don’t eat ice cream the same way.” He lifted my chin and held his thumb in front of my mouth. “Show me how you would taste honey from my finger using your mouth and tongue at the same time.” So I kissed his thumb and lightly sucked on the flat part before stroking it with my tongue. His eyes hooded and I knew Lorenzo Church was aroused. His breathing grew heavy and with every ounce of restraint, he moved his hand away and replaced his thumb with his mouth. I repeated the motion until our tongues met again. This time it felt right. He tilted his head a different way and I followed his rhythm, his kisses like silk as his tongue swept against mine. Instinctively, I curved my arms around his neck and my blanket slipped to the floor, as quiet as a whisper. He pulled my naked body against him and the kiss became deep and desperate on both ends. I could feel the pulse of arousal between my legs and I moaned, pressing closer to him. His body went rigid, while mine weakened in his embrace. “Are you always this warm?” I whispered. He groaned and his hands were suddenly everywhere. Then I broke the kiss and pushed at his shoulders. “Lie back.” He sharply inhaled, as if to protest. “I owe you my life. Please…,” I said, stroking his shoulders. “I may never find a lover or mate, and I don’t want the only sex I’ll ever know to have been with Fox… in that way. You were right in that my reward is a paltry sum, but maybe it’ll mean something to know that you’re the only man I’ve ever freely given myself to.” “You aren’t afraid?” he asked cautiously. I was terrified, but I didn’t want him to know that. I craved his touch, and needed to find out if it would ruin or heal me. “I’m not afraid of anything,” I whispered. He circled his arms about my waist and regarded me with reverent eyes.

“Another man may have taken your pearl, but he did not take away your luster.” His lips mashed against mine, and I crawled on top of him as he stretched himself out on the bed. Lorenzo raised his arms and I relished the provocative feel of his skin against mine. I unzipped his black cargo pants and pulled them away, leaving him spread naked before me. I glanced at his large arousal and averted my eyes, erasing the memories of Fox that polluted my thoughts. This time would be different.

Chapter 12 Lorenzo sat up and drew my long braid around to the front. He began working from the bottom, meticulously unraveling my hair. “I sense you began doing this for the wrong reasons.” “It’s just hair.” “Yes, but hair is a woman’s glory, and I want your glory spread across me like a shield.” I continued to protest, tugging at it. “Maybe all this glory is what got me in trouble.” He seized my wrist and moved my hand away, settling his eyes on mine. “We both know you did nothing to deserve what that animal did to you. If you wish to wear your hair braided, then that’s your decision. But when you’re in my bed, you’ll be unbound to me. I’ll have no memory tie you up in any form. Take your thoughts away from that time and stay with me here in this moment. Listen to the crackling of the fire and the sound my lips make as they taste your skin. Feel my heartbeat.” He held my hand against his bare chest and it was a banging drum. I moved my hand upward and touched his Adam’s apple, taking pleasure in the simplicity of learning the things about Lorenzo that no one paid attention to. I kissed the tiny mark on his head, felt his dark lashes with the tips of my fingers, and tasted his skin beneath his jaw. The intensity in Lorenzo’s eyes couldn’t be matched. “What you said last night… I’m not a terrible lover.” “I’ll be the judge of that,” I whispered. Our mouths met and then he journeyed down, sucking at my breast. I gripped his hair and moaned, feeling a swell of desire. Lorenzo patted my right thigh. “Get on your knees. I want you to straddle me.” I did as he asked and then he patted my left leg to do the same. “I don’t think I can do this,” I said in a gasp against his ear. “My leg…” So instead of letting me kneel on top of him, he pulled my left leg out and curved it around his back, watching my face to see if I found this position tolerable, which I did. “You’ve been avoiding looking down, sweet Ivy. I don’t want you to fear anything about me.” I lowered my eyes. Lorenzo guided my hand to him and encouraged me to touch what I had once considered a weapon. His skin felt so smooth—like silk. I ran my finger around the ridge of his cock and he shuddered, causing a

reaction that roused a curious smile on my face. It moved on its own. My touch alone made this alpha weaken as I circled my finger around the tip. He leaned back on his hands and allowed me to consume his impressive body with my eyes, my hands, and my mouth. I leaned forward and circled my tongue around one of his dark nipples until it hardened at the tip. Hearing this powerful alpha groan set me on fire, making me want to try more things to incite a reaction. Lorenzo had a defined body, with strong pecs and cords of muscle in his arms. He embodied the power of his spirit wolf. My hands splayed across his chest and he stiffened, throwing his head back and sucking in a sharp breath. So many years had passed, and I’d thought myself ruined for any man. Now that I felt my own awakening, I realized something. Fox would never be stricken from my thoughts, but that didn’t mean I couldn’t feel pleasure, freedom, or love. Maybe each petal-soft kiss and gentle touch would replace the awfulness I had carried with me for so long. Fox had taken my confidence as a woman, and Lorenzo had restored it. A sudden knock sounded at the door, and I froze in panic. “Enzo, it’s meee,” a woman sang. His lips peeled back and he bared his teeth. “Go away!” “You’ve been locked up here for days. Is she in there with you?” The locked doorknob jiggled. Lorenzo summoned his alpha voice and it made me cringe. “Do as I say and go downstairs, or else I will pitch a tent in the woods for you to spend the night in.” When her footsteps faded, I looked down and gasped. His brows knitted. “What’s wrong?” “It… it deflated.” A boisterous laugh rolled out of him and he encased me in his arms, turning me onto my back. “I don’t think that’s going to be a problem.” I blushed madly at my ignorance. I knew enough about men now to understand the mechanics behind an erection; I’d just never seen one with my own eyes. And he’d lost his arousal just from hearing another woman’s voice? I had to admit that turned me on most of all. When I felt a long length of hardness resting against my thigh, I knew we were back to where we’d left off. He buried his face in the crook of my neck, kissing and nipping at my skin, giving me access to lick and nibble on his earlobe. The weight of him on top of me was exquisite. “Mmm, I like your mouth on me,” he whispered, his voice warm and inviting.

“Is it okay for you this way?” I asked in a heated breath against his ear. “On my back, I mean.” He lifted his head and shook back his tangled hair. “Let me show you how okay it is.” I jumped a little when he placed the blunt head of his erection against my core and began rubbing in slow strokes. Within seconds, I had forgotten all my fears. I lifted my right leg higher against his side and pulled his long hair away from his face. While he continued working me, I wound his hair into a thin braid. I wanted to see Lorenzo’s eyes, and I was afraid if his hair masked the gentleness in his face, I’d fall out of the moment. He hit a spot that made me gasp and writhe. “That felt good,” I said with a shallow breath. He did it again. “That?” Lorenzo rubbed himself a little higher, striking me like lightning with the most pleasuring effect. He did it repeatedly until I lifted my hips, all but demanding he bury himself inside me. He kissed me on the mouth and then propped up on his left elbow. “Relax and let me take care of you, sweet Ivy. You’re safe in my bed—protected.” With that, he slid himself inside and filled me up. Lorenzo groaned and his muscles trembled. Then he balanced his elbows on either side of me. “The first time I saw you, I think you were stoned,” he said with amusement. “I was. Jericho put something in the cupcakes.” I gasped when he slowly began rocking in and out. “Then you asked me to make three wishes, do you remember?” “A little,” I breathed more than said. The fire crackled and a coil beneath the bed squeaked a complaint. “One of those wishes was to see your hair out of that braid and spread across my bed.” He began rocking harder, and goodness, I’d never felt so overwhelmed with carnal need. My short nails bit into his shoulders and he lifted his chin, moaning his approval. I hissed and he stopped. “Does this hurt?” “A little,” I confessed. “But it’s okay.” He rose off me. “No, it’s not okay. I won’t allow you to feel pain in my bed.” He moved to my left side and pushed at my hips. “Roll onto your good side and turn away from me.” I did as he asked, facing his chair, and Lorenzo lifted my left leg and slid it

over his thigh. The pressure vanished and—I gasped as he slid inside me from behind, slowly moving until our bodies were twined together. He cupped my breasts, rolling my nipples between his fingers as he thrust inside me from behind. I tried to turn—I needed to see him. My heart raced. I couldn’t see his eyes and panic flooded my veins. Lorenzo stopped and brushed my hair away from my face and whispered in my ear, “Settle down, here I am.” He propped himself up so that he was hovering over me. He touched my jaw and turned my head so I was looking into his dark brown eyes. They were gentle, and that’s all I needed—just to see him. He kissed my shoulder and looked at me, eyes smoldering. “It’s not my first time, Lorenzo.” “Only when you give yourself willingly is it your first time.” I curled my left arm around his neck and he leaned forward, slipping his tongue into my mouth. This position required more effort on his part. His hair was damp and a sheen of sweat covered him. He tasted salty when I kissed his jaw. Time melted away into an insignificant concept. When he finally broke rhythm and sat up on his knees, Lorenzo rolled me onto my back and wrapped my legs around his waist. He was patient in helping me find comfortable positions, and not once did he make me lie facedown or even turn away from him. He held my gaze as if I might disappear if he averted his eyes. When he put a pillow beneath my hips, everything escalated from there. His hands stroked skillfully, touching my thighs as he thrust his hips against mine. The headboard slammed against the wall and heightened my arousal, as did every sound. Lorenzo groaned and fell forward, his eyes dark with desire. Every muscle in his arms rippled—his strong pecs and tight abs as they all moved in rhythm. I felt overpowered by this alpha who looked at me with so much intensity it was as if my body turned into a flame. “Look at me!” he commanded in his alpha voice. The headboard continued knocking against the wall like knuckles rapping on a door. When I looked up, I stared at the spirit of his animal gleaming back at me through his eyes. Power dripped from his ardent gaze and a fever came over me. Then he stopped and lowered his head, taking my nipple into his mouth. “You taste like sweet nectar on my tongue,” he said, rolling his tongue in quick

circles. When he moved to the other one and sucked hard, a spike of pleasure made me hiss. With that quiet sound of approval, Lorenzo held himself up again, thrusting into me even faster than before. The headboard slammed against the wall, caught up in a violent storm of movement, as if our bodies were clashing tides. “Touch yourself,” he said, his eyes wandering down as if he wanted to do everything but couldn’t. “Do it.” His eyes followed the slow movement of my hand as I smoothed my fingers over my chest and then lower. I wasn’t sure where he wanted me to touch. So when my fingers reached my navel, his hips rocked faster and his eyes widened as if he hadn’t expected that. “Yes… There.” My fingers sought the place where our bodies were joined, feeling the immense power and rhythm. Then I was lost. That tightly wound coil within me began to spring loose and I gripped the sheets, my breath quickening, my muscles clenching… When I reached orgasm, it was whisper quiet. Just a sharp gasp and I covered my face with my arms, my mouth agape. It moved through me like white-hot lightning. Nothing like the tumultuous sounds I’d heard in my pack growing up or while living within the Weston pack. Or Lorenzo. When he reached climax, he lifted his head up like a wolf howling and released a thunderous shout. I reached up and covered his mouth, quickly embarrassed by the boisterous noise. What must his pack be thinking? He sucked on my fingers and continued rocking against me until I loosened my grip, feeling another quake of pleasure move through me. When I made a small gasp and arched my back, Lorenzo roared again. I tried to muffle his shouts with my hand but he tilted his head away, laughing this time. “You will not silence me, sweet Ivy. We are like a storm, you and I. Thunder and lightning.” “Thunder Wolf, indeed,” I said with a short laugh. Lorenzo howled and I yanked his neck so hard he collapsed on top of me. Our lips met in a molten kiss, and a few distant laughs erupted within the house along with a whistle. He broke away and rubbed noses with me. “So what were your other two wishes?” Understanding sparked in his eyes, and he shifted on his side, out of breath, swirling his finger around my naked flesh. “I seem to recall you saying something about planting those wishes in your heart and growing roots if I

didn’t speak them aloud.” “Well, that was very poetic of me. So, what were they?” He chewed on his lip for a moment, touching the tip of my nipple. “I don’t want to say. Perhaps it’s bad luck.” “Hmm, men only wish for three things.” “And what is that?” “Money, power, and sex. You got your third wish, but you already have the other two.” Anger bled in his expression and his voice hardened. “My wish was not to bed you—not in the way that you put it.” “You didn’t know me then. What else could it have been about?” He sat up and I yelped when he accidentally pulled some of my hair. I tugged the silky strands and flipped them over my head. My hair wasn’t thick, so at least it wasn’t unmanageable, but it fell to my lower back and sometimes got in the way of things. After a while, it was just easier to braid it so it didn’t get caught in car doors. Lorenzo shook his head and sat up. Most of his hair had come loose from the braid and he swept the tousled strands back. “I wanted to see your hair spread across my bed, but it doesn’t have the same meaning as you see it.” He shook his head. “Foolish thinking.” Lorenzo rested his chin on my left knee where I’d bent it. “How’s your leg?” he asked, wrapping his hands around the crease of my thigh and massaging. “As good as it’s going to get.” He smiled and kissed my knee. “You shouldn’t have any worries about it affecting your performance in the bedroom. That was very… satisfactory.” I concealed my smile. “Well, thank you for that kind compliment, Mr. Church. I’ll be sure to leave a survey card on the table before I go. Tell me, was that woman outside the door the one I saved?” “Rebecca. Yes.” “And she’s your, uh…” “She’s been in my bed,” he confided in a low voice. I reached up and smoothed my hand over his bicep. “I don’t like her.” He smiled broadly. “Of course you don’t, because now you’re in my bed. Look straight up in the mirror. No other woman compares to that exquisite creature.” I’d hardly noticed the mirror, and come to think of it, neither had Lorenzo. We’d both been so consumed with each other—so engaged in direct eye contact—that neither of us had looked away. “That’s not what I mean,” I continued. “I’m not jealous.”

He arched a single brow and I laughed, wiggling my knee until he sat up. Lorenzo curled his arm around my leg and studied me closely. “Then what is it?” “I don’t know. I get a sense about people, and there’s something dark around her spirit. A coldness in her eyes. I don’t like the way she degrades your pack with her insensitive words—it’s disrespectful. Most of the men don’t seem to like her, or they simply put up with her. But she only has her sights on you. That kind of woman will tear down your empire. If you don’t choose her, she’ll retaliate. I saw it happen once with a neighboring pack when I lived at home. Everyone watched how Yvonne clung to Nathan—the Packmaster. But he chose another woman and kept Yvonne in the house. She tried to kill his life mate out of spite. That’s why I don’t believe there should be relationships within the pack outside of mated couples.” “You’ve never wanted to take one of Austin’s brothers—” “No!” My voice had gone ridiculously loud and I softened it. “No. They’re like my brothers; I don’t think of them that way. But imagine if I fell in love with one of them and he chose another woman. I’d have to live in the same house and watch them. It’s different with Rebecca. I don’t see love in that woman’s eyes. Only greed. She wants the power that mating a Packmaster can give her.” “That’s to be expected with my position. Most Packmasters choose mates who will strengthen their pack.” “And love?” His eyes darkened and I felt his mood shift. “Love tore apart my uncle’s pack. It made him do things that shamed his family.” “You are not your uncle. Do you know why the women in this pack aren’t having babies? Or do I need to tell you?” Lorenzo dragged a brown blanket over my legs. I gratefully pulled it up to my breasts and he covered himself beneath it, still sitting beside me. So I continued to enlighten him. “They live in fear. You have a strong pack, but you press your thumb too mightily on them. It’s an aggressive household and feels more like a military camp than a home. No woman wants to raise her child in this environment. Maybe they haven’t told their mates the reason, but I know. I can see it just as clearly as I can see the look of acknowledgment on your face. You know it to be true. Don’t shut me out. Let’s just have this one night where the both of us can be honest with each other. Tomorrow we’ll go our separate ways and our paths will move apart. Tonight I don’t want you to be Church, or Enzo, or whoever you think you need to be.” I placed my hand across his heart. “Just be him.”

He lifted my hand and kissed the palm. Outside, the sound of wolves joined in song. “Hmph,” he said with a subtle laugh, settling next to me and propping his head in his right hand. “Do they normally shift all hours of the day and night?” “No. My pack is singing for me. They’ve sung that song during celebrations, like when I bought this land, or the time I battled a foe and won. They must be mistaken. Perhaps they think we’ve defeated Fox’s men.” Or maybe they thought Lorenzo had found a mate. I’d heard that song before too. That’s what my heart leapt to say, but I kept my thoughts to myself. “And what do you think of a woman who falls into bed with a man so quickly?” I asked. He paused as if choosing his words carefully. “I think she’s a woman who knows what she wants. Humans are the only ones coy about the pleasures of companionship. If you’re afraid of your pack judging you, then be ready for the wrath of Cole.” “What do you mean?” A low growl sounded in his chest and he shifted his body, settling in. “Cole wouldn’t care if you bedded a man; you’re a grown woman and that’s your business. What he would care about is finding out that man was me. We have a history that goes back many years.” I drew in a deep breath and sighed. “Maybe it’s time to leave the past behind.” In the minutes that followed, we listened to the song of his pack. He tenderly stroked my hair, and that’s when I realized I was beginning to fall in love with Lorenzo. Not all the way—not all at once. Just a little bit. I used to think love was like falling into a swimming pool, but maybe it was as delicate and slow building as a drizzle that turned into a heavy rain. Right now it was drizzling. I kissed his collarbone and traced my fingers over the crossbones of his dark tattoo, wondering how he really felt about us. Not how he felt about me, but how we seamlessly connected on a deeper level, beneath all the layers of ego and fear. Was he capable of love? How did I compare to his previous lovers? I wondered how dangerous it would be to open my heart to a man like him. I could end up like Rebecca, calling out to him from behind a closed door. I scooted closer when Fox flitted through my mind. “Is something wrong?” he asked, concerned. Instead of answering, I curled into his chest and he wrapped his arms around me. I tried to imagine all those years ago, Lorenzo saving me from my inevitable fate. Of him yanking Fox off my back and challenging him—

fighting for my honor. Why couldn’t someone have saved me? Why did that one ugly thing have to mark my otherwise uneventful life? And worse, the wreckage left behind of lives destroyed, as if the fates wanted to punish me for something that wasn’t my fault. Or was it? I shouldn’t have gone with him. I should have obeyed my father and stayed home. Lorenzo’s face appeared, and his eyes went glacial. He wiped away the onslaught of tears as memories assailed me. “Fox made the mistake of disrespecting you.” His voice grew softer, dangerous. “He won’t be making that mistake again. Cole needs to know why Fox is after you. I’ll have a talk with him. The rest of the pack won’t find out unless you want them to; Cole must respect the privacy of his packmates. He needs to take care of that vagrant, wannabe Packmaster lurking about in the woods. As long as he’s free, none of our women are safe.” He pressed a fleeting kiss to my forehead and rolled me over to his left side, tucking me close. Lorenzo understood my body and knew the positions that made me the most comfortable. “If you had been in my pack, I would have slit his throat,” he said under his breath. “Your father made a mistake letting him go. He wouldn’t have been so lucky with me.” Hearing a violent threat like that went against my very nature, but something strange transpired. His words made me feel bonded with him—protected. As if nothing could happen to me as long as I were with him. I’d never felt that way with anyone on such a personal level, not even Austin. “What if Austin throws me out? I respect him, but he has to think about the pack’s reputation within the community, even if it goes against his personal beliefs. I could damage that, and he wouldn’t bounce back as easily because he doesn’t have the numbers. It would make it harder for him to acquire good men. I never thought my past would catch up with me and threaten those I love.” “If Cole discards you, then he is a bigger fool than I took him for.” “Thunder, can you stop rumbling for a little while?” I draped an arm over him and snuggled close, watching the rise and fall of his chest. “I want to sleep until the sun sets and then eat. Maybe later we’ll give your pack something to sing about again.” His warm hand smoothed over my hip and a pulse of tingles roared through me. “Can we negotiate changing the order around?” I kissed his chest and closed my eyes. “Chicken-fried steak sounds

delicious.”

Chapter 13 I never imagined having such an attentive lover, and never once could I have expected him to be as contemptuous a man as Lorenzo was in public. We shared stories, shared our meal, and then shared our bodies. He savored me, explored my curves with a trail of kisses, and rubbed my thigh whenever it gave me trouble. Lorenzo showed me the assertive nature of an alpha, but he also offered me tenderness and patience. When a flashback had slammed into me, Lorenzo didn’t allow me to leave like I wanted to. He understood that some wounds would never heal, because he had a few of his own. I luxuriated in his arms as he whispered words in his native tongue. He told me he had a powerful spirit wolf and that bad dreams could never reach me as long as he was by my side. He was right. It was the longest and shortest day and night of my life—one that was pressed in my memory like a rose in a book. He said he’d never allowed a woman to stay the whole night, and he definitely didn’t hold a woman as she slept. I also got the feeling he’d never shown this side of himself to anyone— drawing more than just pleasure from intimacy, but emotional comfort as well. “Will you cuddle me while I sleep?” I asked when he stood naked before me, drinking a bottle of water. “I’m one of the most respected Packmasters in the territory. I’ve killed men for disloyalty, and those who follow me do so out of fear. I don’t cuddle,” was all he said. So my Thunder Wolf crossed his arms and lay on his back, watching me in the mirror above the bed as I rolled on my side and went to sleep. When my breathing became heavy and he thought I’d drifted off, he scooted close behind me and nuzzled his face against the nape of my neck. I took more pleasure in those secret gestures than when he kissed me while awake. I’d always known that the way a man treats a woman when no one is watching showed his true colors, but I’d never given it thought beyond that. There is something pure and honest in the way a man treats a woman when he thinks she isn’t aware. It shows the kind of man he truly is. Now I knew with absolute certainty that despite his stony presence and arrogant superiority, he possessed a compassionate heart. Lorenzo Church was a man with two sides to his life, like a coin. One I wished I could keep in my pocket. When the sunshine made an unexpected appearance and crept into the room,

Lorenzo stretched his impressive body and got out of bed. My heart sank listening to his bare feet padding on the flat surface as he went into the bathroom. Those bad thoughts vanished when he returned and abruptly stripped my warm covers away. “Rise and shine, my sweet,” he said, voice sliding over me like silk. “It’s time for you to get tangled with me in the shower.” I’d never had a man wash me, and Lorenzo treated my body like a precious stone. In turn, I lathered up the soap and used my hands to clean his body. I learned the way he liked to be touched, and I wondered if he had ever invited other women to touch him in the same intimate manner. Did she kneel and take extra care when washing his ankles? Did she place feathery kisses against his wet chest when he embraced her? Did he get on bended knee to wash her legs? We spent every moment in silent reverence of one another. Some couples live a lifetime together and still never learn who they are because they guard their secrets and fears too closely, never lowering their walls. And in just four days, I felt like I knew more about Lorenzo than his own pack did. We both accepted that we’d soon return to our separate lives. He had a pack to run, and I had to confront my Packmaster with the truth about my past. I also had to find the courage to live with a disability, something I didn’t talk about with Lorenzo. I had the rest of my life to deal with how much or how little it would affect my relationships. Someone had left a change of clothes outside the door—a pair of black cotton pants with a drawstring, and a brown sweater. But Lorenzo didn’t let me put on the sweater. He dressed me in his red flannel shirt and made sure each button was secure before bundling me in his leather coat. For himself, he tugged on a pair of dark green cargo pants and a black sweater. I said goodbye to the few pack members I’d gotten to know, and Caleb invited me over for dinner. He glanced at Lorenzo, uncertain of what kind of relationship existed between us, but left the offer on the table. My thoughts were scattered on the drive home. All I could think about was Lakota. Fox could have been bluffing, but what if he knew how to find him? What if he already had? “Where are you?” Lorenzo asked as we turned up Austin’s driveway. “I’m scared for Lakota.” He threw his Ferrari in park and turned to face me. Lorenzo moved like a hunter, and when he unlatched my seat belt and lifted a tendril of my hair between his fingers, I shivered. He stroked my cheek with his finger and tilted my chin to face him. His dark eyes seemed bottomless, and I fell into his gaze. “Do you trust me?”

I nodded. “A little more than I should.” Austin stood on the front porch, leaning on the railing with both hands. Reno came up beside him and they were posturing—throwing off as much menace as they could at Lorenzo. “Stay here,” Lorenzo said, getting out of the car. He walked around and opened my door, holding something familiar in his hand. “What’s that?” I asked, looking at a stick. He crouched down and the wind blew some of his hair away from his face. “It’s the spear you used to take down the wolf. Everyone in my pack has talents, and there’s a woman who knows how to fashion things out of wood. She took off the spearhead, cut it down, and added this silver grip to the top. This is a walking cane, Ivy. Something I want you to be proud to use.” Lorenzo tipped the cane toward me to admire. I had taken something of his that was once a useless weapon and turned it into an instrument of fear with a single strike to a rogue wolf. Lorenzo was honoring me by transforming this weapon into an instrument that would support me the way I had supported his pack. When I looked at the grip at the top, I realized it was in the shape of a wolf’s head—a fierce wolf baring his teeth, his ears flat. “This is beautiful.” I turned it in my hand and admired it from top to bottom. “When did you have time to do this?” “This was the pack’s gift to you. They presented it to me this morning for my approval. It’s a noble thing to save a life. Are you ready?” I smiled wistfully and touched his face. “Ready as I’ll ever be. I’m sorry that it ends here, but you have my confidence. Everything we talked about in private will remain between us.” Lorenzo helped me out of the car. “Your left side is weaker, so grip the cane with your right hand,” he suggested. While Lorenzo shut the door, I walked ahead of him, learning how to use my new cane. It drew immediate attention from the men on the porch. Austin stood up and ran his fingers through his dark hair, his eyes on my leg. I was growing more confident about my walk, so I didn’t hesitate ascending the steps. When I faced Austin, I looked up and waited for him to speak first. Lorenzo lingered halfway up the steps. “Are you healed?” Austin asked, his blue eyes sharpening on my cane. “Yes, but I’m not whole. If not for Mr. Church, I’d be dead.” Austin glanced at Lorenzo and nodded once to show his gratitude. I gasped when he cupped his hands around my neck and kissed my forehead. “We’re glad you’re home safe, Ivy. Everyone’s been worried sick. Why don’t you go

in and visit with them while I have a word with Church?” “Is she here?” I heard Lexi yell out anxiously from inside the house. The door opened and Lynn stepped out. She wrapped me in a warm embrace and kissed my temple. Lynn was a loving woman and we often sang together early in the morning while cooking breakfast. I’d bonded with her as if she were my own mother. “Come inside and I’ll make you some hot tea.” I regretfully took off Lorenzo’s coat and handed it to him without a word. *** After Ivy went into the house, Lorenzo slipped on his leather coat and discreetly drew in a deep breath. It still smelled like her. Before they awoke that morning, when she was nestled closed beside him, Lorenzo had leaned in close, drawing in her scent, running his nose along her shoulder and then her hair. He’d needed to breathe her in—consume all that he could before she left him. The sunshine warmed the chilly air, but it didn’t faze Austin in his sleeveless army-green shirt. They walked toward the tree Lorenzo had first seen Ivy swinging from and something about standing beneath it filled him with contentment. Reno followed behind and leaned against the trunk of the tree with his arms folded. He had on mirrored shades and a leather coat similar to his own. Austin kicked up a clump of dirt. “Maybe you need to talk to me about what happened to Ivy.” Lorenzo didn’t bother to shake away a few strands of long hair that tangled in front of his face. “Earlier that night, I sent one of my men to get information on the woman.” “Oh?” Austin stepped forward, but Lorenzo held his ground. “I thought he’d sniff around town or hack a computer. It’s my fault for not laying down the rules with him. He drove out this way and a few miles from my territory, struck a wolf. Ivy. He understands the severity of his actions and the consequences it could bring to the pack. Instead of leaving her to die, he brought her back so I could heal her. She won’t improve more than the woman you saw moments ago. She’ll walk with a limp and will struggle to keep up with the pack in wolf form. Her wolf has a tenacious spirit though and moves faster than I’d expected. But she’s still not a hundred percent.” “And the man who struck her?” Reno bit out through clenched teeth. “William Rush.”

Reno pushed off the tree. “Say again?” “He’s my second-in-command and most trusted. He bleeds loyalty, and while you may not choose to believe it, sending him to you was a great honor.” Lorenzo flicked his glance back to Austin and lifted his chin. “And I want him to remain here a while longer. You have a rogue pack at your door and you need all the help you can get.” “Maybe I can manage things just fine,” Austin said, voice rising with every word. “Maybe so,” Lorenzo admitted. “But I spoke with Ivan. He said Fox runs with other animals, and my men spotted two panthers in our territory. He tried and failed to infiltrate my pack and take us down. He just doesn’t have the numbers to come after a pack of my size. But you…” “Goddammit,” Reno whispered, turning around. “I want to loan you my best man,” Lorenzo continued. “Has he been respectful and obedient?” Austin lowered his chin and arched his brows. “I can’t complain. The house has taken a shine to William. I can’t say they’ll be bringing him cookies when they learn he was the one who almost killed Ivy. She’s important to this pack and loved. Lexi doesn’t realize it because she didn’t grow up with Shifters, but the rest of us can see Ivy’s an alpha female. She humbly takes a lower position within the pack to keep the peace, and I respect the hell out of that woman.” Just hearing compliments showered on her filled Lorenzo with pride, and that made no sense. Ivy wasn’t his to feel proud of. “Will you accept my offer of my second-in-command to help you out as compensation for what happened to your packmate?” Austin rubbed his chin and turned to Reno, who was scoping the property. “Yeah, Church, I accept. We could use another skilled wolf. He seems pretty content with taking the position below Reno, so there’s no issue there. But you can bet I’m not going to tolerate insubordination. As long as he’s under my roof, then he damn well better follow my orders. I don’t want him trying to knock heads with Reno because he’s used to being the top dog.” Lorenzo buried his laugh so Austin wouldn’t take offense. When Lorenzo had formed his pack, both Caleb and William were equally positioned for second. Lorenzo had purchased a BMW for the man who would be chosen, and when he parked the flashy car in the driveway, Caleb began working a little bit harder. That’s when Lorenzo sensed that material things motivated Caleb, while William worked harder for respect. It didn’t say anything bad about Caleb, but it tipped the scales in William’s favor. A Packmaster doesn’t disclose that kind of information, but no one is more observant than an alpha.

“William will be no problem, Cole. If he is, then let me know and I’ll handle it my way. Are we settled? You won’t come after me for further compensation or challenge William? Is this payment enough to make us even?” Austin sighed noisily, his pale blue eyes darting back toward the house. “I’ll agree to that. Now that we’ve cleared the air on Ivy, tell me about the attack on your property. Prince called me this morning; word spreads fast.” Lorenzo tucked his cold fingers in his pockets and widened his stance. “We took out three of his men—all wolves. That diminishes his numbers, although how many he still has remains to be seen. He’s using panthers as a distraction to spook the wolves. They didn’t attack, but it made all my men jumpy. I would advise you to keep everyone inside, especially the humans. If you need to leave, you should anticipate a roadblock.” Reno opened his jacket and patted the gun strapped on the outside of his shirt. “I got a nine millimeter roadblock right here. How ’bout that?” Reno and Austin favored one another in many ways. Same dark hair and features, but Reno was older, more experienced, and a wolf who knew about combat. Someone like him was a good asset in a pack. “I’ll be inside,” Reno said, stalking toward the house in menacing strides. Lorenzo stepped closer to Austin. “There’s something else you should know.” “And what’s that?” The words that followed burned like fire on his tongue. “Fox has a history with Ivy. Not the kind a girl wants to talk about. He raped her when she was sixteen.” Austin’s face turned an ugly shade of red. Lorenzo took a step back when Austin bent forward with his hands on his knees as if he were going to be sick. When he finally looked up, his eyes were dead. “Well, that changes the game.” “Don’t do anything stupid, Cole. Your pack can’t afford to lose their Packmaster because you went chasing after him on your own. I’ve known you many years, and I remember the impulsive boy you once were. The one who couldn’t hold his temper and who looked for any reason to start a fight. Control your anger before it controls you.” Austin shook his head. “Maybe I’m not like you, Church. Maybe hearing about a young girl being raped—one I care about—isn’t something I can talk about with such indifference.” Lorenzo lunged and almost knocked him down. Austin shoved back and thrust out his chest, daring Lorenzo to take a swing. Lorenzo’s face tightened. “Don’t mistake my words for apathy. There are bigger matters at hand that

need your focus. Ivy won’t go to battle with Fox. She just might surrender willingly.” “Bullshit.” “They had a child.” Austin blanched. “She was forced to give up the baby. Fox didn’t say it in so many words, but he threatened to kill him if she doesn’t heed his command.” Lorenzo watched apprehensively while Austin rubbed his jaw, his eyes downcast. “Are you going to turn your back on that woman?” Austin lifted his resolute eyes. “I don’t turn my back on family. And I sure as hell won’t let her walk into the arms of a man who violated her. Is that all the good news you have to share?” “You can pass along the word to William that he’ll stay indefinitely until I give him further orders. But I want you to do me a favor, and this is something I’ll be in your debt for.” Austin rubbed his hand across a few whiskers on his chin. “And what’s that?” “Reno has connections. See if he can trace Ivy’s son. It’s your choice whether you tell Ivy or not, but we need to track him down before Fox does.” “Yeah, I can do that. I’ll put that favor in my pocket and call on it another time. Jesus, I can’t process this.” Austin shook his head, collecting his thoughts. “But if the kid lives far away, that poses a problem. I can’t afford to send one of my men after him; that’s the kind of job that would require at least two. If Fox is smart, he’ll order his pack to weaken our defenses and continue with their attack. Tell me one thing.” “Yes, I’m still more handsome than you,” Lorenzo said, completely deadpan. “Did Ivan tell you about the assault, or Ivy? Ivan isn’t the kind of man who warms up to strangers easily, and I can’t see Ivy trusting a man like you enough to tell that kind of thing.” “That woman single-handedly speared a wolf who was one second away from locking its jaws on a woman in my pack. I wouldn’t underestimate what Ivy is capable of doing. She’s steadfast and the kind of Shifter who’ll do anything to protect her family. Consider that, Cole. Keep a close eye on her and open your ears to what she has to say. She’ll fight by your side, but Fox is a sly one. He’s taking advantage of her weaknesses, and a man like him knows what they are: her devotion to those she loves.” Lorenzo’s voice almost broke. A fierce pain gripped him—as if his wolf was calling for blood. Before he left, he placed his hand on Austin’s shoulder as he passed by him. “If anything happens to Ivy because you were careless and didn’t protect her,

I’ll end your life.”

Chapter 14 Most of the men stayed out of the kitchen while I sat with Lynn and Lexi, drinking a cup of hot tea. I told them everything about my stay with Lorenzo. Well, almost everything. True to my word, I kept our relationship a secret, although, could I even call it that? I lifted the white cup to my lips, blowing on the hot steam and gazing out the row of windows behind the wooden table. The sun reflected brightly off the glass, and a shower of rainbows glittered on the walls from a prism little Maizy had hung on the window. I wouldn’t regret a single moment I’d spent with Lorenzo as his lover. He’d shown me that sex could be a beautiful experience. Maybe it didn’t have to incorporate love, but it felt good to know that maybe I had something to look forward to in my life. I glanced at the wolf’s head on top of my cane, which I’d propped against the table. The polished silver gave off a luster that made me want to smooth my thumb over it. “Can I see?” Maizy asked. “Is it magical?” Her hair was the color of golden wheat and fell softly past her shoulders. She touched the tips of the wolf’s fangs, and I placed the cane in her hand. “What’s it for?” She held it like a sword and pointed it at Denver, who appeared in the doorway. “It’s to help me walk, honey. I hurt my leg, and that wolf will give me the strength that I need to keep up with the pack.” Maizy tapped the end on the floor and tried hopping with it, but the cane was too tall for her to use properly. “Come on, Peanut. Give that back to Miss Ivy and let’s go play a game.” Denver had his arms folded, avoiding eye contact with me. “I’m tired of games. I want to play outside.” Lynn leaned around, coaxing Maizy over with her outstretched arm. “Come here, sweetie. You need to do as you’re told and stay inside. It’s too chilly to play out there anyway; you’ll catch a cold. I think what we girls need to do is work on a project together. Would you like to help?” “Like what?” “There’s a big dresser upstairs that I want to sand down and paint. I don’t think I can do it by myself and you are so good with painting.” “What color?” “White,” Lynn said. “I’m thinking about putting flowers on it. What do you

think?” “That better not be my dresser you’re talking about,” Denver grumbled. I smirked when I noticed the red stain on Denver ’s upper lip from one of those sugary drinks that Maizy liked so much. Lynn tried to keep Maizy away from sugar because it made her hyperactive. Denver didn’t seem to care. “Do you have to work tonight?” I asked Denver. “Not under these circumstances. Because of your friend, I can’t even sit around my own house and get tanked.” “Don’t do that, Denver,” Lexi said in a sharp voice. “They were in a pack together, but this isn’t Ivy’s fault. We all have baggage and crazy people in our lives, so drop it.” Lynn kissed Maizy’s forehead and held her in a motherly embrace. “Go with Denver and then we’ll do some painting. Maybe your sister will bake some snickerdoodle cookies tonight. Sound good?” Lexi smiled and played with a strand of her hair. “Yeah, Maze, and you’re going to help me. Your big sis is going to show you a secret recipe.” Maizy strolled toward Denver and he took her hand in his, leading her out of the room. “Reno stays on the porch most of the time,” Lexi said offhandedly. “April’s not happy about it, and she hasn’t been sleeping well. You’re the only woman in this house who grew up in a pack, so we really don’t know what to expect with these men circling our property. Austin keeps telling me it’s normal for packs to face opposition like this sometimes. The human side of my brain just wants to call the police, but I know we can’t risk them getting mixed up in our business. Dammit, it’s like we live in the Stone Ages. I asked why Prince can’t help us out, and Austin said it doesn’t work that way. It’ll make their pack vulnerable if they get involved in our business.” “Well, it’s my business,” William said, entering the room. He was the opposite of Caleb—dark curls of hair instead of blond. They were big and messy all over his head, and he had a scruff of whiskers on his jaw. I rose to my feet and approached him. His brows popped up when I stood on my tiptoes and kissed his cheek. “Thank you for staying here and taking care of my family. Lorenzo said you’ll be here a while longer.” He smiled with closed lips and scratched his jaw. “Did he now? Say, is he still on the property?” “Afraid not,” Austin said from the door. William turned on his heel and I noticed his trousers. Maybe that’s why he reminded me of someone like Robin Hood. His white undershirt had small laces that tied in the middle, like something men had worn long ago. The black

jacket was thin with lapels, like a blazer, but not a modern style at all. It seemed a striking contrast for a man who drove a BMW to shop at the thrift store. I’d noticed the silver car out front as not belonging to the Weston pack. He had a mature air about him—not as playful as Denver or some of the men in the house, but still friendly. “So I’m to join your merry men for a short while?” William asked, his fists resting against his hips. “Lorenzo wanted me to pass along the message.” The reproach in Austin’s tone was evident. “Your temporary stay is compensation. I’d say that’s fair, wouldn’t you?” A few people at the table looked up at them with inquisitive eyes. “Indeed, I would. Whatever you require of me, you’ll have my full support.” William bowed respectfully and gave him a furtive glance. I returned to my seat and faced the windows, Lexi across from me, and Lynn at the head where Austin normally sat. Most pack members knew better than to sit in the Packmaster ’s chair, but Lynn didn’t know all the ways of Shifters, and half the time she didn’t care. Austin sat on my right. “I’m ready to talk about your past, and it’s your decision if you want to have this conversation in private or in front of the pack.” He knew. Lorenzo had told him, and an unexpected slice of embarrassment sank into my chest like a dagger. I should have been honest with Austin from the beginning, but it’s not the kind of story a girl is eager to share. “Anyone who wants to listen can stay,” I said. “Boys!” Austin boomed. “Denver, keep Maizy upstairs. We’ll fill you in later.” Someone yelled back at Denver and the men drifted into the kitchen. All but Wheeler. He remained in the open doorway with his tatted arms folded. Ben twirled a saltshaker, Trevor and Jericho sat together on my side of the bench, and Reno placed his rifle against the wall and took a seat across the table next to Ben. “Where’s Izzy?” Austin asked. “I’m coming. Hell’s bells, a girl can only move so fast!” she complained. “April’s asleep. Do you want me to wake her?” “No,” Reno said, sounding exhausted. “Let her sleep.” Izzy was still a couple of months from delivering, but she didn’t move as fast as she used to. Jericho scooted over for her to sit beside him, but she walked around the table across from me and sat next to Lexi. “What’s going on?”

Austin flattened his hands on the table and scanned his eyes around the room. “As you know, we have a rogue band of Shifters targeting our pack. Lorenzo offered up William to stay temporarily and help out as payment.” “Payment for what?” Ben asked, rubbing his smooth jaw. “He was the one who struck Ivy with his car.” Wheeler crossed the room, targeting William with his malevolent eyes. Before he reached him, I stood up and held my cane between them. They stared each other down, neither backing away. “No one lays a hand on William,” I said, letting my gaze travel around the room. “He could have left me to die, but he took me to his Packmaster, knowing that an alpha could make me shift and heal. He’s offering his life to defend our pack, and I think that’s payment enough.” When I lowered my cane, Wheeler backed away and returned to the doorway. William strolled behind the cabinets in the kitchen, keeping his distance. Austin rapped his knuckles on the table and waited for me to sit down. “As I was saying, Ivy knows their leader, Fox, and has some information to share.” I turned my white teacup around in a circle, feeling the residual warmth at the base. “Fox was my father ’s second-in-command. Recently, my father banished him from the pack after discovering Fox was going through his personal things in order to find me. When I left my father ’s pack, it was quick. No one was supposed to know where I was going. It’s…” Complicated was what I wanted to say, but even that word was inadequate. I was getting cold feet while searching for an explanation that wouldn’t cast me in a bad light. “We’re listening,” Jericho said. I took a deep breath and pushed the teacup away. “My father didn’t entirely trust his pack. He knew that years ago one of the men had taken my virginity.” “Years ago?” Izzy said in horror. “But you just came here last year and went through the change. You would have been—” “Sixteen,” I finished. “My father found out and went on a rampage, but I couldn’t tell him it was Fox.” “Are you fucking kidding me?” Wheeler said gruffly from the door. “That animal—” “Yes,” I quickly said, before things escalated. “And he forced himself on me.” There was a thunderstruck silence. “Say again?” Reno growled, icy rage tightening his face and narrowing his eyes.

Lynn held my left hand and gripped it tight. “Why, Ivy? Why didn’t you tell him it was Fox?” Lexi asked, not understanding. I shook my head. “I can’t say what I’d do now, but that sixteen-year-old girl was terrified. She trusted and loved Fox as she would family, and she believed she’d done something to deserve it. She knew her father would torture and murder Fox, and maybe part of her was also scared of what Fox might be capable of doing if his name were cast into the fire. He might have retaliated against my father, my mother, and my pack. There’s more to the story, but the only thing you all need to know is that Fox is here for me. He found me, but with a band of rogues, he’s also in need of land. I’m sorry that I brought this to you, but I couldn’t have known he’d come after me. We avoided each other for years and never spoke, even living within the same house. Fox sees me as a way to secure respect and loyalty from his new pack, and he thinks he has claim on me. He’s not an alpha, but is trying to make himself out to be a Packmaster.” “He’s made himself out to be an ass is what he did,” William said, still lurking behind the kitchen counter. I met Austin’s eyes. “Whatever you need from me, I’ll give. Anything I can do to help. But something you should know is that I’m considering his offer to join his pack. Not because I want to, but because I might not have a choice.” “You always have a choice,” Trevor said, brushing the ends of his hair away from his eyes. His long legs stretched toward William, and he leaned on the table with his right arm. Wheeler stalked toward the right end of the table and spread his fingers on it, leaning forward. “You’re gonna sit there and tell me you want to go back and cuddle up with a rapist?” The tight muscles in his arms locked, making the shadows of his tattoos come to life. “He threatened Lakota.” “That all? Threatened some guy and—” “My son, Lakota. That’s right. I had a baby, and my father forced me to give him up. That’s how he knew one of his men had gotten to me—because while I could hide the assault, I couldn’t hide the pregnancy. When I disappeared the other night, I met with Fox and he gave me his conditions. He’s using my baby against me. I have no idea where he is, but Fox is threatening to kill him if I don’t comply. Maybe he’s bluffing, but what if… I can’t take that chance.” Austin clenched his fists and leaned forward. “Ben should have been watching the property that night, and just so you know, he’s been reprimanded.”

Ben tapped his hand on the table. “I don’t mind putting double my pay in the pack account, but a man shouldn’t have his car keys taken away like a child.” Reno tilted his body in Ben’s direction. “Really? You wanna go there? A pack member almost died because you decided to tail off and do what exactly? Your Packmaster gave you a direct order to guard the property, and you disobeyed that order.” Ben raised his hands in the air. “And I’ll take that responsibility. All I’m sayin’ is that you only had to tell me not to drive.” “That’s exactly what he told you to do the night you took off.” Wheeler ’s words were sharp, cutting to the quick. “Suck it up, princess.” “You need to reel it back in,” Ben said. “You wanna start shit?” “Boys…” Austin’s gaze snapped around the room and made everyone settle down. “Do you want to find your son?” Reno asked, voice neutral. It wasn’t a question; it was an offer. “I’m not part of his life anymore. I’m not sure how I feel about that idea. Part of me wants him back, but what right do I have?” “The right of a mother,” Lynn said. “That’s what you have.” “But a mother is more than someone who delivers you into this world. They’re the person who loves you and tucks you in at night to keep the bad spirits away. Someone else is doing that now.” “What if they’re not?” Wheeler suggested, standing up straight with his arms at his sides. “What if he’s lying in some stinkhole of an orphanage and—” “Wheeler,” Austin cut in, giving him a warning with a shake of his head. Reno got out of his seat, his gun strapped to the outside of his tight shirt. “If he’s using the boy as leverage, then we need to find him before Fox does. We’ll figure out what to do from there, but I can put a few guys on him. I know good bounty hunters who owe me favors—that way none of us will have to leave the house and you’ll have peace of mind. Anything else I should know?” He waited in the doorway for my answer. I shook my head. “The Relic who delivered him was called Mary. I’m not sure about her last name—something that sounded like McPhee, McFaron… maybe McPherson. Is that enough?” “No sweat. I’m on it.” I pulled my hand from Lynn’s and placed it on my lap, waiting for someone to speak, but everyone quietly digested the dark and ugly truth of my past. I wasn’t the innocent Ivy they’d come to know, and what judgment would they pass on a mother who gave away her own child?

A hand touched my shoulder and I looked back to see William standing behind me, looking at all the downcast eyes at the table. Izzy was the first to stand up and walk away. She rounded the table and when I thought she’d gone, I felt her arms wrap around me. She placed her face against my neck. “I’m so sorry, Ivy. I can’t imagine what you had to go through, and then to keep silent. I’m here if you want to talk.” She sweetly kissed my temple and left the room, Jericho following close behind her. “Mommy!” Maizy cried out from the other room. “Mommy, are we gonna paint?” Lynn touched my shoulder and gave it a light squeeze. “I’m sorry, Ivy. Maizy’s been getting cabin fever—you know how much she likes to take walks outside.” “That’s fine. Go to the little one,” I said, kissing her cheek as she bent down to hug me. Wheeler waltzed over to the other side of the table across from Austin, stepping over the bench and taking a seat. Unlike Ben, he had a short mustache that connected to a trimmed goatee, creating a circle of hair around his mouth. He had a little stubble along his jaw, as if he were going for the dangeroussexy look. He held a butterfly knife in his hand and stabbed the knotty wood. “So, how about we catch us a Fox?”

Chapter 15 I changed into a pair of baggy jeans but kept Lorenzo’s red flannel shirt on. It made me feel connected to him in his absence, and occasionally I’d bring the cuff to my nose and breathe in. Lexi kept her cell phone glued to her hand since neither she nor April could leave the house. That left her candy shop in the hands of the part-timers. April created a rotation schedule and made sure there were two people on site at all times, but they had to close the store earlier than usual since none of the girls could commit to working past eight. Lexi was on call for emergencies, which mostly consisted of her explaining how to assemble and wrap up a gift order. Only she and April handled special orders. Naya called and had Lexi pacing the living room floor. She was a good friend to Lexi, also a Shifter, and wanted to stay with us after hearing about our troubles. Austin decided against bringing in outsiders. It had taken a full day to introduce William’s wolf to the pack. That was one reason Prince’s men couldn’t just show up to help us fight off rogues; his wolves could turn on us in the heat of battle. Something like that could not only prevent us from defeating our enemies, but could drive a wedge between allies. Throughout the afternoon, Jericho repeatedly checked the locks on all the doors and windows. He had a pregnant mate, and the protective instinct of fatherhood was in full gear. His brothers had once written him off as the rebellious, self-absorbed rock star, but he’d proved them wrong when, earlier that year, he’d fallen in love and mated with Izzy. He’d even gone against Shifter custom and given her a diamond ring. The love shone in his eyes when he looked at Izzy, and there was no question he’d move mountains for that woman. Watching his behavior made me long for that kind of devotion. Dark clouds rolled in, and at around eight in the evening, a gunshot went off. Everyone rushed to the windows. “What is it? What happened?” April tossed down her paperback and hurried toward the front door. “Keep away from the windows!” Austin shouted. “We don’t know if they’re armed, so let’s not make targets of ourselves.” “Reno,” she whispered, covering her mouth. A minute passed before the front door opened and Reno came in. April rushed to his side and frantically looked him over. He leaned down and pressed a kiss to her forehead before setting the butt of his rifle in the corner. On the wall behind the door was a row of nails used to hold keys, each with a letter

directly below. I didn’t have a car, so sometimes people hung an umbrella on mine. Reno hooked his hat on my nail. “There’s a panther on the property,” he said, closing the door. “He’s just inside the line of trees by the road. He’s been circling the perimeter. I took a shot, but it’s too damn dark with the clouds blocking the moon. This shit keeps up, I’m gonna put a floodlight out there and see how they like that.” Austin cursed under his breath. “How long have they been out there?” “Since noon. Fox isn’t planning an attack; he’s keeping us penned in. He’s got at least one Shifter watching us at all times. I don’t like this one bit, Austin. That bastard looks like he weighs about one seventy. I may have alarms on the house, but something that size can crash through one of these windows. They’re not double paned. I told you we should have upgraded them this summer, and not just to save on the electric bill.” “Can we talk about windows later?” Lexi complained. “What should we do?” He scratched his head while April curled against him. “I ain’t gonna sugarcoat it for you. Anyone who can’t handle a gun needs to get their ass in the basement. That’s a sturdy door no animal can break down. There’s also a lock I installed on the inside.” “Wait a minute, I’m not going down there,” Lexi said, rising to her feet from a chair by the fireplace. Reno tipped his head. “Then you better sit outside with me for the next hour and practice shooting a gun. I got a moving target just beyond the tree line if you need something to aim at. That goes for anyone here who can’t handle a firearm.” “That won’t be necessary for me,” Lynn said, smoothing a wrinkle on her sleeve. “I grew up shooting tin cans on my granddad’s ranch.” “I didn’t know that,” Lexi said with a gasp. “I thought you hated guns?” Lynn swept her faded blond hair back and then straightened her blouse. “I didn’t want them in my house, but I could hardly make your father get rid of them. I was always afraid you kids would find them and get curious, so I made sure he locked them up. I haven’t picked up a gun in almost thirty-five years, but it’s not something you ever forget. I can’t promise I’ll hit a target, but I’m not letting anyone hurt my family.” “Lynn, this is too dangerous,” Austin said. “You’re human, and these are men who will stop at nothing. There’s no reasoning or bargaining with a Shifter when they’re on the attack.” “Nor is there reasoning or bargaining with a mother protecting her children,” she retorted. “Then who’ll watch Maizy?” Lexi asked.

Izzy raised her hand from her spot on the sofa beside me. “I will. It’s no secret I can’t shift without putting the baby at risk, and I’m not going to leave that little girl down there by herself. Denver ’s her watchdog, but we need him up here.” “True that,” Denver said from the hall leading to the kitchen. He slid a handful of peanuts into his mouth and began licking his fingers. “Hand me my pistola and let’s get this party rolling.” “Don’t give him a gun,” Izzy said. “The only thing he can shoot off is his mouth.” Reno sighed. “We’ll rotate. Lexi first, then Denver, and anyone else who needs to fire off a few practice rounds. I can’t do anything about your aim, but you need to know how to handle a weapon without shooting your foot off.” I raised two fingers. “Just hand me a gun; my father taught me how to use all kinds of weapons. I’d prefer something with less kickback.” Reno’s brows arched up. “My kind of girl.” I guessed he was saving April for last. Reno had taught her how to ride a motorcycle this past summer after they’d returned from a vacation, but I’d never seen him teaching her to shoot. Maybe he didn’t want to admit a situation might arise where he wouldn’t be able to protect his woman. I had a feeling Reno might end up sending her down to the basement. April was a tough girl, but Reno was a tougher wolf. Women often fought by the side of their pack, but her mortality would give a man like Reno pause. I slipped my braid inside the back of my shirt so it couldn’t be used against me by a pair of grabby hands. Everyone milled around talking, and Lexi was putting on her jacket. When I peered out the window, a lone wolf howled in the distance. Austin gripped my arm and tugged me back. “Keep away from the window.” “That was Fox,” I said in a soft whisper. At least I had peace of mind knowing he wasn’t out there searching for my son. “I say we just go out there and shoot them all. We can’t just sit here,” Lexi said, putting her hands on her hips. “You should just go out there and kick their asses.” Austin curled his right arm around her waist and kissed her brow. “Ladybug, in another life, I would have been that man. I have a pack to think about now— lives to protect. Keep your wolf in check.” Lexi swallowed him up with her big brown eyes. “What if we just locked up the house and went to town? It’s not like they’re going to start up a war at Howlers.” Denver snorted. “You haven’t seen ladies’ night. Still, it’s not a bad idea,

Aus. Maybe you can chat with a few Packmasters and see if the Council wants to intervene.” Austin gave him a disapproving look. “And then what? We come home to find they’ve taken over the house?” Denver shrugged. “You have legal rights to this land if they do. We can call the human cops and have them thrown in jail.” Wheeler laughed in a dark voice. “Now that I’d like to see. Doubt anyone would bail their sorry asses out.” Austin sighed and leaned against the wall near the door. “The Council would, if not the higher authority. They get flagged whenever one of our kind uses one of our aliases in a human jail. You know that.” Wheeler chewed off the end of his jerky and took a seat at the foot of the stairs. “Maybe so, but it would buy us some time. Fox would be safe and sound and it might give Reno time to track down her kid.” Austin shook his head. “We’re not doing anything that might get the Council involved. I don’t want anyone thinking we can’t handle our shit. These are the times that will test a pack and send out a message to others. What kind of message do you want to send? That we need hand-holding and can’t use our heads to fight off a rogue pack?” The heavy blanket of dread began to lift. Fox would wait us out for as long as it took, but Austin was right about not calling the Council. It would make him look foolish as a new Packmaster. If we stayed inside, we could run out of food, sleep, or simply grow impatient and do something foolish like go after them. They could try to set the house on fire; all these ideas swam through my mind of ways they could smoke us out. “My father once told me that sitting ducks wind up on the dinner table.” Everyone looked at me with a bewildered expression. I moved away from the window and tapped my cane on the floor. “A strong pack will prepare for battle no matter where they are. Fox can’t claim the land without taking down the pack. What if we ask one of the stronger packs to take Maizy and Izzy in?” Denver stepped forward. “Because then I won’t be able to guard her. Not having it. She stays by my side. That’s not up for debate.” Austin ambled toward me. “I see what you’re saying, Ivy.” “Then give it serious consideration.” I felt so adamant about this that I wanted to burst. “You know the rules. If they take out the Packmaster, they can claim the land since they will have dismantled the pack. It’s you they want out of the equation. They can’t occupy the house as long as you’re still around to contest it.” Lexi played with the zipper on her jacket. “But what if they burn it down?”

I struck the floorboard with the end of my cane to gather their attention. “Then we rebuild. That’s what a strong pack does. They can burn the house, but they can’t burn the land beneath it. Perhaps I’m young, but I’m not without experience. I’ve survived three attacks, and I come from a long line of wise leaders on my mother ’s side and warriors on my father ’s. Fox wouldn’t anticipate us moving into a populated area. He expects us to do exactly this. He was the second under my father, but not the wisest wolf in the pack. He disagreed with my father a number of times on strategy. Let’s be the one to draw him from the safety of the forest. There are rules in Breed establishments. But out here, there is no law.” Austin’s icy blue eyes drifted down, deep in thought. “We can’t live in town,” he mumbled. I laughed and couldn’t even bother with covering my mouth. “Lots of people live in town. There are Breed hotels, or we could even arrange something at one of the clubs to rent out their private rooms. I hear they have comfortable sofas. You have more than enough funds for us to survive for a long time, but I suspect Fox will grow impatient.” He lifted his eyes to Reno. “Impatient men make mistakes.” Reno peered out the window and scratched his jaw. “I got no problem with that. We have more than enough weapons for everyone. I can meet up with my contacts easier that way to get information on the boy. If the house burns, then fuck it. Ivy’s right—we still got land. We’ve also got the other house if we have to squeeze back in there for a little while.” Wheeler laughed. “That’s a tight fit. I’d rather pitch a tent out here than share my room with one of you bastards.” Austin rubbed his jaw and strolled to the center of the room. “Boys, let’s get our things together. Pack lightly; we can buy what we need. Wheeler, get the backup copies of some of my files and hide my personal laptop behind the wall. Let’s take Reno’s so he can use that for business.” April rushed upstairs with Lynn. I touched Reno’s arm. “Are you good with computers? Is there a way you can watch surveillance from an outside location? I know you have those small cameras hooked up around the property, but can you somehow feed it to—” “I’m already on it,” Reno said with a chuckle. “If they stick around here, we can keep an eye on them. You come from a family of warriors, huh?” I smiled proudly and threw my shoulders back. It was the respect in his eyes that sent goose bumps up my arms. “I do.” I touched his arm and squeezed it, quietly confirming that my family of warriors was all around me.

*** While we packed up the cars, Reno stood on top of the blue pickup truck with his rifle loaded and ready to shoot. He had on a bulletproof vest beneath his coat in case one of Fox’s men was armed. They probably weren’t, since most rogue Shifters believed their animal was more deadly than a weapon. April got inside the driver ’s seat of the blue truck and started up the engine. Lynn scooted to the middle, and Reno sat by the door so he could jump into action if needed. We needed a wolf to pick up scents in case someone was getting too close to the vehicles, so Austin made Ben shift and ride in the back of their truck. My small bag contained a toothbrush, a dress, extra changes of underwear, and a few bands to tie up my hair. Maizy was another story. Denver slung her pink princess backpack over his shoulders. Inside were several changes of clothes, and the one she carried was stuffed with all her favorite toys. That girl packed like she might never be coming home. “That looks real sweet on you,” Wheeler said to Denver as we piled in his Camaro. “Shut it.” Denver climbed into the back of the gunmetal-grey car with Maizy, and I sat next to Wheeler. Maizy had been quiet the entire time. William led the convoy in his BMW, keeping a steady speed. Next was Lexi, driving the black Dodge Challenger with Austin beside her. Trevor and Jericho sat in the back with Izzy sandwiched between them. Then came Reno and April, and finally our car at the back of the line. We had a good view of Reno hanging out the window with his gun aimed at nothing in particular, but it sure made him look menacing. I glanced in the back seat and noticed Denver had made Maizy lie down. She was curled up in a ball, and he reached out and held her hand. Wheeler ’s car only had two doors, but anyone could break the windows and grab her. Chances are they wouldn’t hurt a child, and I had doubts Fox knew she was human. They hadn’t gotten close enough to our pack to realize we weren’t all Shifters. Rocks popped against the undercarriage of the car and we hit a few small potholes, making for a bumpy ride. “Someone needs to fill those,” I said. Reno fired his gun and Maizy covered her ears. “Denny, I’m scared.” “It’s okay, shhh,” Denver said in a low voice. “No one’s going to hurt you. You’re always safe with me.”

Through Wheeler ’s window, I saw a shadow running alongside us in the dark woods. “Wheeler, a panther,” I said, trying not to panic. “Tell William to speed up.” He called Austin on his phone and, after another minute, we began moving faster. Austin gave all the orders, so anything we did had to go through him first. My heart raced, and the heater hadn’t warmed up the car yet, so I could still see my breath. Headlights illuminated the road, and Ben’s wolf was barking in the back of the truck in front of us. “I want to go home,” Maizy whined. Denver ’s eyes were sharp and alert as he scanned the dark cover of the woods. While Reno had given everyone a weapon, we all knew if someone threatened Maizy’s life, Denver would shift. That’s why Lynn had agreed that her little girl ride with him. A couple of men were standing in the woods and my heart picked up speed. Fox had scouts in human form to report what was going on. One of them looked like he was on a phone, but it was dark and hard to tell. I caught a glimpse of another man running back the way we’d come. “Are we ready, boys and girls?” Wheeler asked in a crisp voice. An animal dashed into the road, and Wheeler swerved to hit it. When the wolf yelped, several eyes glowed from within the woods. Wheeler straightened the car with a hard jerk of the wheel. “And boom goes the dynamite.” A black wolf approached April’s truck, and Ben’s wolf impulsively jumped out. Wheeler had no choice but to hit the brakes. The wolves stood on their hind legs before rolling into the gully on our left. Brake lights flashed up ahead, casting a red glow. “Dammit, Ben,” Wheeler whispered to himself. “Get your ass in the truck.” Ben was supposed to alert the pack of imminent danger, not leap out of the truck. It took me by surprise because Ben was the omega of the pack. When another wolf closed in, Wheeler reached for the door. “Wait,” I said, gripping his arm. “They’re trying to draw us out of our vehicles.” Lexi blared the horn and then Austin appeared, marching toward the wolves. A gun fired, striking the rogue wolf in the hip. Up ahead, William stood with his arm extended and a gun in his hand. My fingernails must have embedded into the dash as I nervously watched. Austin grabbed the scruff of Ben’s neck and led his wolf back into the truck. A scream pealed out of the truck ahead when a black panther vaulted at

Austin from behind. A loud crack made me jump, and the panther fell to his side, immediately shifting to human form and back again as he struggled to heal. Reno’s entire upper body was outside his window and he fired another shot. “Let’s move out!” he shouted. Austin jogged back to his car after he put Ben’s wolf in the truck and shut the tailgate. When his wolf didn’t stand up, I knew he must have been injured. Once the cars began moving, Wheeler dialed his phone. In the truck ahead, Reno glanced out the back window with his phone to his ear. “Is he okay?” Wheeler asked. After a few seconds, his shoulders relaxed. “Good. Keep an eye on him.” Once we hit the main road, we left Fox’s men in the dust. It didn’t take long at the speeds we were traveling before we reached our destination. Since Howlers wasn’t the kind of bar that would offer protection, we sought out a busier atmosphere with a mix of other Breeds. Austin decided a bar full of Shifters wasn’t a good idea. They’d be more likely to join a fight than stop it. Most people had a low tolerance for Shifter drama, so the upscale bars heavily enforced their rules. With all the different Breeds, a fight could escalate and turn deadly fast, so the owners and even the patrons made sure to keep everyone in line. I peered up at the sign. “Blue Door,” I said. “What does that mean?” Wheeler pointed at the cobalt-blue entrance to the building and I laughed. “Rich assholes have a strange sense of humor. I’ve traveled around and big club owners like names with colors. It’s like a status symbol of how much money their business brings in.” We walked by the line leading up to the door of an otherwise unremarkable building. I could sense most of them were probably human, and that’s why they were standing in line. I’d never been to a club before, only a few local bars in town. “Why do they stand in line if they never get in?” I asked Wheeler quietly. He tucked his hands in his jean pockets. “The bouncer calls the shots on who gets in. The humans see others getting picked, so they think they have a shot. They don’t realize the selection process going on; I guess they just think they’re not cool enough.” Denver emerged from the car with Maizy in his arms. She gripped his neck so tightly I thought he might feel embarrassed about it. But his eyes were slicing through the crowd like razors. “How are we going to get in?” I asked, noticing we weren’t dressed like

those on the sidewalk. Wheeler chuckled. “I know a guy. I used to work for some of the deepest pockets around.” When we reached the door, Wheeler and Austin approached the doorman and had a private conversation. Wheeler patted the guy’s shoulder and they looked as if they knew each other. Austin slipped the man a few bills and nodded respectfully when the man opened the door for us. The music thumped a steady rhythm, making it difficult to hear. It was a lot darker inside than I’d expected—lots of blue with black accents. The carpet looked like a blanket of coal beneath our feet, and a colorful array of bluegreen lights illuminated the sleek bar. Maizy perked up with inquisitive eyes, looking over Denver ’s shoulder at the different Breeds. She’d always been curious about them because some didn’t look like Shifters. A tall Chitah with pale hair grinned at her, his golden eyes wide and glittering. She looked away as if frightened, but Chitahs had that effect on people, even if it wasn’t intentional. We had respect for them because they were more similar to us than any other Breed, being that they had animal instincts like a cheetah. They didn’t shift as we did, but cohabitated with their animal in human form, making them deadly and unpredictable. But they revered women and protected the children of any Breed. The bar stretched along our left with a generous seating area on the right, which included private booths with tall walls to separate them. Past the bar and to the left, a few people were moving around on the dance floor. All eyes watched our group, especially me as I gripped my cane and used it to keep balance. William shoved a Mage in the chest when he scorched me with his gaze and shouted, “Look at the cripple!” The Mage’s expression tightened, but he didn’t retaliate. He could have pushed an enormous amount of energy into William and knocked him out cold, but using his powers would have revoked his privileges to return to the Blue Door. “Can we get some dinner?” Izzy asked, stopping ahead of us. “Jericho, I’m about to starve to death.” “Come on, Sexybelle. We’ll order later.” Not listening, she lifted her arm at the bartender. “Can I get a double cheeseburger, extra pickles, and onion rings delivered to our room?” “What’ll you drink, sunshine?” he asked with a smile. Jericho placed his hand on Izzy’s belly. “My mate will have a tall glass of sweet tea.” “Hey, are you Jericho? The Jericho from the band Heat?” a blonde asked

excitedly. She had silvery eyeliner rimming her top and lower lashes. “Jesus, we don’t have time for this.” Wheeler nudged Jericho from behind. “Sorry, honey. I get that a lot,” Jericho said. “But thanks!” Confusion spread across her face as we headed toward the private rooms in the back. They were soundproof and offered privacy from the ears of curious Vampires. The walls in the hallway were black and each door painted a brilliant blue with track lights shining on them from above. Austin opened the first door on the right and we all piled in. Maizy dashed to the giant television mounted on the wall to our left. “Look, Mommy! Where’s the remote?” “Wow, this is not at all what I expected,” I said in amazement. “It’s so elegant.” The walls were a dark shade of grey and the furniture black leather. On the right side of the room, two long couches faced each other with a chair on each end. A glass coffee table ran down the middle. We also had our own wet bar directly in front of the door. The lights mounted on the walls were dim, but it looked like they could be adjusted. Maizy made herself at home in front of the television. Four oversized chairs with curved backs faced the wall, and Maizy climbed onto one and sat Indian style. Lynn bent down and picked up Maizy’s white jacket from the floor, placing it on the back of one of the barstools. “We can probably push two of those chairs together for Maizy. Izzy can sleep on one couch and someone else on the other. I don’t mind sleeping on the floor with one of the blankets we brought.” Trevor tossed down our bags by the door. “Not bad,” he said, checking out the room. “I’ll go back for the rest,” Reno said. “Asshole is by the door,” he muttered, leaving the room. “What was that about?” Lexi said. Trevor lightly kicked one of the bags. “Some dickhead knows me.” “So?” He gave her the look. “Oh.” “Yeah, that shit pisses me off. He needs to just let it go.” “Break his heart?” April asked with a wink as she took a seat on the barstool. “What heart?” he said with a snort. “That’s not what I was after.” “Oh, I forgot. You’re Mr. I Don’t Get Serious With Anyone,” she said, lowering her voice to a baritone. He raised an eyebrow. “Babe, I have yet to meet a loyal male in my world.

No one lets things get serious for a reason. Most of these asshats aren’t ready to move into the twenty-first century. Anyhow, I’m not wasting my time with anyone who can’t support my habits.” “That model-airplane thing is something you need to see a professional about,” she said playfully. He shook his head and tried to look annoyed, but the corners of his mouth twitched and gave him away. April and Trevor had great banter between them, having been friends for a long time. Ben had shifted in the parking lot to heal and put on a pair of pants from his bag. As he entered the room, he dragged his feet across the floor in a sluggish manner. Just as soon as he sat down, he shifted back to his wolf. Wheeler walked over and ran his fingers through his fur, checking out his shoulder. “Looks like just a few nasty bites. He’ll live, but let’s let the big baby sleep for a few hours since he shifted twice already.” Austin leaned against the bar and I caught Lexi checking him out with a secretive smile. “Here’s how it’s gonna go down,” he began. “There’s no back door in this hall, so there’s only one way in. I want Reno stationed at the front of the club, scoping out everyone who walks through that door. Wheeler, you sit near the entrance to the hall. Trevor, mingle and keep your ears alert. Assume there are Vampires on the floor, so if I have to call one of you, I’ll be indirect and speaking in code. I expect you to do the same. The rest of us will stay here. I’m taking position behind the door, and Jericho, you just keep an eye on that lovely lady of yours.” “No problemo,” he said, running his hand down the back of Izzy’s hair. She had the kind of wavy red hair that looked amazingly soft. Lynn sat behind the bar and propped a shotgun beside her that we’d concealed in one of our bags. She reached in the fridge and pulled out a small container of cranberry juice. “What should I do?” I asked, feeling as useless as a winter coat on a beach. “Get some rest, Ivy,” Austin said, brooking no argument. “Tired wolves make impulsive mistakes. We’ll sleep in rotating shifts for the night and figure out a new plan tomorrow. Fox’s men know what Reno looks like, so we’ll move him to the back hall tomorrow and switch things up. I don’t anticipate they’ll come here tonight. They’re probably trying to get a hold of Fox and figure out their next move.” “What about bathroom breaks?” I asked. Austin pointed to the right of the television. “We have our own. Wheeler, does the owner know why we’re here?” Wheeler pinched the short beard on his chin. “Yeah, he knows we’re seeking

sanctuary.” “Does he know that means there could be trouble in his bar?” Wheeler arched his brows indifferently. “Marco’s never been a big fan of Shifters, but he owes me a favor. He’s probably looking for a reason to ban our kind from his club. Anyhow, he’s holding us liable for any damages— that’s a given.” “I’m fine with that,” Austin said gruffly. “None of his staff know?” Wheeler sniffed and lingered by the door, his hand on the knob. “No, but he gave them instructions not to kick us out under any circumstances. If they have an issue, they have to take it to Marco. I used to manage his money years ago, but he started behaving erratically so I cut ties. He’s a businessman, so he’ll stick to the arrangement. He’s giving us a week. Anything after that we’ll have to negotiate.”

Chapter 16 Shortly after everyone had ordered from the menu and we’d stuffed ourselves with dinner, Austin turned the lights down and the room quieted. Reno, Wheeler, and Trevor had taken their posts outside. Ben’s wolf slept near the bar close to Lynn, who had refused to sleep in one of the chairs even though there were enough. My guess was she wanted to have the first shot if someone barged in the room. She was a loving mother and a gentle woman, but there was nothing she wouldn’t do to protect her family. Especially after having lost her oldest child, Wes, in what she later discovered was not a senseless accident but a murder. After Maizy brushed her teeth and changed into her nightgown, Lynn put on an old musical and lowered the volume. Denver had scooted a chair in front of Maizy to create a bed, and once she’d fallen asleep watching the movie, he draped a small blanket over her. He chose a spot behind her chair, knees up, facing the door. “Is she still asleep?” I whispered to Jericho, tucking a pillow beneath my right arm. Izzy and Jericho were on the couch opposite me—Izzy lying on her side and facing away with her head in his lap. Her hormones were all over the place, and she’d flung the blanket onto the floor earlier, complaining it was too hot. Jericho continued stroking her hair, his head reclined back and legs stretched forward. “Out like a light. Why aren’t you sleeping?” I didn’t have my dreamcatcher, that’s why. But I couldn’t tell Jericho that. My grandfather believed that if you allowed bad spirits to return to your dreams, you’d bring them into your waking life. “I’m not sleepy,” I finally replied. “It’s nice and quiet in here. I thought we’d be able to hear all that music outside.” “Places like this drop a lot of cash to soundproof the hell out of these walls,” he said. “High-tech shit. I’ve worked a few gigs in upscale clubs, but it’s not my scene. They’re not into live bands anyhow.” He reached up and held the bear claw that hung from his necklace, turning it between his fingers. It’s something he wore almost all the time—a token from his enemy. “So what was it like in Lorenzo’s pack? Does he sit in that chair all day like a king in a court?” Jericho asked, still looking at his necklace. “He’s a headstrong Packmaster, but not entirely unbending.” Jericho swept his long hair back. “Yeah, I’m sure he rules with a velvet

glove. He once killed two of his packmates for disobedience and placed them on our doorstep. One of them had only chased Lexi up a tree, so you can save the song and dance about how he’s got a heart of gold.” “Perhaps there is more to the story than you know.” “No, I’m pretty sure that’s it. Lorenzo is a tyrant who gets what he wants. He doesn’t care about his pack; he just craves power.” “Lorenzo cares more about his pack than he lets on. Sometimes you have to rule with a tight rein or else the men will run wild.” He cocked his head to the side. “You’re defending him?” “No, I just—” “I’m glad he had the good sense to take you in and heal you up, although I’m sure he had an ulterior motive. We make nice because that’s what we’re ordered to do, but that man is incapable of love or compassion. His pack will turn on him one of these days, if not one of those bitches he takes to bed. I hear he’s got a revolving door in his bedroom. Don’t even think about warming up to him, Ivy. You have more sense than that. Austin would put his life on the line for any one of us. Lorenzo? That asshole will throw anyone under the bus to save his ass.” I pulled my braid out from beneath my shirt and hung it over my left shoulder. Jericho yawned and closed his eyes, so I stood up with the help of my cane and decided not to argue the issue further. Austin sleepily rubbed his eyes and leaned against the wall. We both lingered by the door, facing each other. “I can’t just sit here,” I whispered. “I need to get in touch with Fox. I’m worried about what he’ll do.” “Let’s wait for Reno’s contact to get back with him. Once we find out the location of the boy, we’ll make our next move. If Fox has him, then attacking him would put your son in danger. Let’s keep a cool head.” “Then let me go talk to Reno and see if he has news. We need to speed this up or else I’m going to have to make a decision I don’t want to.” He reached up and unlocked the door. “Keep in sight and don’t leave the club. You’re safe as long as you’re inside.” “I might be young, but I’m not foolish. Is there anything you want me to bring back from the bar?” He patted down his dark hair and stretched. “We need some snacks in here. Have the bartender give us a box of peanuts or something. He can put it on my tab. I don’t want food constantly running back here. We need to keep visitors to a minimum and the door closed.” “I’ll take care of it.”

“Bring me some Jell-O,” Denver said from his spot on the floor. “Trust me, they always have Jell-O.” “Would you like it in a navel or a cup?” He snorted and shook his head. “Ivy, you’re a real gem.” Something flickered in his expression and his indigo eyes bored into mine. “I mean that.” I smiled warmly at him before leaving. Like most men, Denver wasn’t big on sharing his feelings. I hadn’t been sure until that moment where we stood; he had been aloof after finding out why Fox was hanging around our land. Maybe he blamed me for bringing trouble to our doorstep and putting Maizy in danger, but whatever resentment he might have held was now gone. I rolled up the sleeves on my flannel shirt to my elbows as I walked down the hall. The club had a musty smell of stale cigarettes, spilled beer, and perfume. Wheeler was relaxing at a round table near the dance floor, holding a shot of whiskey to his lips. He froze when he saw me, so I nodded to let him know everything was fine. “Pocahontas, you want to have a dance?” a man asked. I turned around when someone tugged on my shirtsleeve. I surmised him to be a Vampire by his liquid black eyes—a striking contrast against his short hair. It looked bleached, similar to the way April used to dye hers. “I have a thing for exotic girls,” he said with a mischievous smile. I lowered my eyes to the cross on his neck, avoiding eye contact. With a single glance, Vampires could plant suggestions and charm a person into doing things they wouldn’t normally do. They could also erase memories and make a person talk, so that made them a dangerous Breed to tangle with. “I’m afraid I don’t dance, but thank you.” A smile spread across his face as if he were the Cheshire cat. “You are a polite little thing, aren’t you?” “Are impolite women all you are accustomed to spending your time with?” His smile waned. “I only wanted a dance.” I gently pulled my arm free from his grasp. “Then don’t mock a woman when asking her to spend time with you. It shows your indifference to her feelings. Perhaps your clever remarks are meant to show you have a sense of humor, but how would you feel if I called you Dracula?” He moved his mouth slightly to the side, giving my words some thought. “My apologies. Perhaps I’ll ask you again later and we’ll see how I do.” Admittedly, he was forgivable. I’d never spent much time with other Breeds, so it was nice to see they didn’t all fit the stereotype. “We’ll see.” Satisfied by my answer, he pushed up the sleeves of his grey sweater and

bowed. “Until we meet again, fair lady.” Why is a Vampire interested in someone like me? I thought, walking away. I couldn’t help but find everyone’s motives suspect. People didn’t date outside their Breed where I came from. Reno and April had always seemed like the exception. I spotted Reno and waved. He didn’t wave back. In fact, a little vein pulsed in his forehead as I approached. “What the hell are you doing out here? Alone?” he growled. “Austin sent me on a food run, but I also wanted to speak with you. Can I sit?” He pushed his short glass away and I sat beside him, turning my chair to face him. I set my cane against the table and smoothed down a few flyaway hairs. “How soon will you have information on the birthday party?” His eyes lit with amusement. “I’m still waiting for my girl to call me with the details. Should be soon. You don’t need to worry about a thing; we’ll get the cake in time.” “Tomorrow morning, Reno. That’s all I can wait. Something needs to change, or I won’t be able to attend the party.” Reno leaned in tight. “Dammit, Ivy. Don’t put me in this situation. My hands are tied, and I can only do so much. It takes time to organize a party.” For the second time, Reno’s eyes flicked behind me, scanning the room. “I don’t want to distract you, but I’m hanging on by a thread. Please do whatever you can—whatever it takes.” I left the table and reached the bar, signaling for the bartender. He had a silly black mustache that curled at the ends, and it made me laugh. “Hi. We have a private party going in the back, and I was wondering if you have any snacks— something that won’t go bad. Peanuts?” He chuckled and pursed his lips. “We have a gourmet medley of nuts and cookies.” “Did you say cookies? Fresh or from the bag?” He leaned forward on his forearms. “From the bag. They’re little round ones, the kind the ladies like to nibble while sipping on their fruity drinks.” “A friend of mine is opening a bakery soon. Would you be interested in some samples? Your customers might prefer cookies that are homemade by Breed.” He reached into a small bowl and tossed a nut in his mouth. “That’s a tempting offer. Tell you what, bring a few samples in and I’ll let you know. Can’t promise you; it’s up to the owner as to who we do business with. If they cost more than the ones in the bags, then he’ll probably decline.”

“Are you charging for them?” “Yep.” I stood up straight and squeezed the silver grip on my cane. “Then you can raise the prices to compensate. Remember, these aren’t made in a factory by humans. I think your customers will appreciate that fact. Think about the little things that will set you apart from every other club.” He slid a napkin and a pen in front of me. “Give me your number.” So I wrote Weston and put down the main line to the house. “My name’s Gilly,” he said with a wink. “Be right back with your nuts.” “Wait, also a container of gelatin. Please, don’t ask.” He chuckled and briskly walked behind the bar. I could sense Gilly was a Mage because when I got up close, I could feel his energy. It raised the hair on the back of my neck. When he returned, I leaned in so my voice wouldn’t carry. “Gilly, are you a Mage?” He gave me a crooked smile and touched his mustache. “Where are you from?” “Oklahoma.” He laughed and it rumbled deep in his chest. “That sounds about right. The flannel gave it away. Don’t worry, we don’t bite.” “What can you do? I mean, I’ve heard stories. Can you show me something?” His eyes slid around and he gave a gentle shrug. Gilly lifted his hands and threads of blue light weaved between his fingertips like electric cobwebs. “I’m afraid I can’t show you anything else without giving you a shock. So, what do you think of my light show?” I gasped. “It’s beautiful.” Gilly laughed and the light dissipated. “You made my night. Do me a favor and stay away from some of the jokers in the bar. Curiosity killed the cat and all that. Take your snacks and let me know if you need anything else.” “Thanks, Gilly.” I tucked the box of peanuts under my left arm and held on to a small cup of Jell-O. The music pumped at a steady beat and I felt so out of place among these people. The women were dressed in provocative clothing, and the men leered at them with hungry eyes. The pungent smell of cigarettes soaked through my clothing and hair. Breed bars had no rules about smoking; we didn’t live under the umbrella of human law, and it’s not as if we’d get cancer. I wondered how people could do this on a regular basis. Was this the only way to find a mate? If so, I was doomed.

“Let me help you,” William offered, appearing from the crowd on my right. “What do you think?” he asked in a loud voice over the music. “It’s very… modern.” William took the box of nuts from me and gave them a twirl in his hands. “Indeed. Maybe you should mingle. There are a few wolves in here looking for a mate.” “I’m not interested in finding a mate.” He leaned in close over my right shoulder. “Could have fooled me. Say, what’s going on between you and Lorenzo?” “Nothing.” “That’s his favorite shirt, you know.” William tugged at my sleeve. “Just wondering if he’ll be adding another bitch to his collection.” I fell back and let him walk a few paces ahead before I thumped him on the behind with my cane. He jumped and, with his feet glued to the floor, peered at me over his shoulder. His cheeks mottled in red patches and a few spectators cackled. “She can spank me with that stick any day,” a man razzed from the bar. A lanky man sitting beside him widened his legs on the barstool, gazing down at my body. “I’d rather have her slap me around with that mane of hers. Sexiest damn thing I’ve ever seen. Just look at that hair all braided up for me to grab on to.” “Is this how they normally speak to women in places like this?” I asked William, catching up with him. “The Shifter population is pretty even with men and women, but some of the other Breeds are predominantly male. It’s like throwing a juicy bone into a pit of hungry panthers.” “And the women enjoy being spoken to that way?” He glimpsed over his shoulder at me, his unkempt hair falling over his eyes. “Beauty always loves a beast.” “I’m not sure I’d care to come here again.” “Shame,” William said, picking up his stride. “It’s one of Lorenzo’s favorite places to unwind.” “Slow down, William. I can’t keep up.” His brown eyes peered over his shoulder again. “Indeed.” “And what do you mean by that?” He pivoted around. “Maybe it’s best you don’t set your sights so high. I’m not trying to be disrespectful, but I notice the way your eyes soften when someone speaks of Lorenzo. Women are taken with him because he’s a warrior —a born leader. It’s why so many men are in line for consideration to join his

pack. I don’t know what he said to lead you on, but he’s incapable of love. Nothing personal. It’s just that Lorenzo always does what’s best for him and no one else. A man like that is tempted by many women. Many beautiful women. You seem like a sweetheart, and it would be a shame to see you get hurt. Don’t give your love to a man who would rather hold a sword in his hand than the heart of a woman.” “Good to see you, William. My ears have been burning all night.” Lorenzo appeared and placed himself between us. His dark T-shirt looked painted on, and his long hair hung loose in the back, as it always did. “Enzo. I didn’t know you were here,” William said. “It’s not your usual night.” I placed my hand over my stomach, feeling a strange fluttering sensation from standing so near to Lorenzo. “Keep your words of wisdom to yourself and focus on the task at hand,” Lorenzo said in a caged voice, one that sent a chill up my spine. I stepped around him so I could hand William the Jell-O. “Take this to Denver.” He grabbed the cup and stared at Lorenzo again, awaiting orders. Lorenzo gave none, so William looked between us and then walked away. Few men were as loyal and obedient as William, but when it came to the relationships he formed with Packmasters, he seemed less intimidated by Austin. Then again, Lorenzo didn’t just throw off menace—he was menace. If what Jericho said was true, then I should have been afraid of this man. I turned to face Lorenzo. I couldn’t help but notice his body language—how closed off he was with his hands in his jean pockets. Dark jeans, slightly loose and slung low on his waist. No matter what he wore, Lorenzo always managed to look impressive. And yet here I was, still in the same shirt, reeking of cigarettes, and hadn’t even washed my hair. His eyes swung down to my cane, and in that moment, I felt the stinging truth of how others saw me: incompetent and inferior. Had he slept with me out of pity or just convenience? Stop it, I thought to myself. I refused to taint our memories with self-doubt, so I pushed those poisonous thoughts away and lifted my chin. “You look well.” “Austin informed me of your situation. This is hardly what I would have dreamed up,” he said, looking around the room. “Sometimes you have to make bold moves.” Lorenzo folded his arms and looked down at me with a penetrating gaze. He must have been at least five inches taller than me. “Something tells me this was

not entirely Cole’s idea.” “What brings you here?” Laughs erupted from behind me at the bar and Lorenzo gave them a baleful look, waiting for the commotion to die down before he spoke again. “You’re not thinking of doing something impulsive, are you?” I looked around and didn’t recognize anyone else in Lorenzo’s pack. He was here alone. “Tell me why you’re really here.” “Careful, buddy. She might smack you over the head with that cane,” a man jeered. Many eyes pressed upon us—judgmental eyes. Ones that would appraise a Packmaster ’s worth by the men at his back and the woman at his side. Uncertainty became a stony mask on his face, and I stepped away. “You’re not safe in a place like this,” he said. “My pack is looking after me. I’m surrounded by those who love me, so why would I not be safe?” Something flickered in his eyes, but he remained impassive. “Does Cole care nothing about his land that he would leave it unguarded for any man to seize?” “Better his land than his pack. Only trees are rooted in land, and there they stay. You should know this, great oak. But a man whose heart is rooted in family finds a home wherever his pack is, and he is truly the free man.” Lorenzo reached out and stroked my cheek. “When we first met, you were but a flowering vine swinging from the tree I found you in, trying to cling to anyone who would hold you.” I brushed his hand away and drew back. “You are no better than my father, comparing me to a poisonous vine. I am not the desperate woman you make me out to be, and I have no need to cling to anyone but those who love me. I will not hold on to a great oak, because as magnificent as it may be, it will never hold me back. My family holds me with their kind words and love, and that is all a Shifter can ask for. What is it you want, Lorenzo? To question the integrity of my Packmaster? Fox is an intelligent man, and he might have easily flushed us out of that house. We’re better off within the city. There are places to take refuge, those who might help us, and…” Through my powerful speech, Lorenzo cracked a smile. It was slight at first, but it became wide and he flashed his teeth at me. I had begun to turn away when Lorenzo captured my wrist and tugged me against him. The cane dropped to the ground and his arm slid around my lower back in a claiming gesture. He cupped the nape of my neck with his other hand, and before I could protest, Lorenzo rubbed noses with me.

In the middle of a crowded club. “Such a spirited wolf you have,” he growled. “What do you want of me?” He drew in a breath, as if taking in my scent. “Don’t you want to be my friend?” “A man like you doesn’t make friends—he makes enemies.” Lorenzo kissed me hard, his tongue slipping so deep that my legs quivered. Then he drew back and rubbed noses again. “I can do friendship. Sunday night. Checkers. My place.” He pressed his lips to my ear and seduced me with whispers. “I can’t get you out of my head. These men leer at you in a way that makes me want to lose control. You need protection.” “My pack protects me,” I said, forgetting the crowd around us as we held each other close. “Will they protect you with their bodies as I will with mine?” I tried to create distance between us. “Actions speak louder than words, and nothing but honey drips from your mouth.” He chuckled darkly. “Your sharp tongue and wise words make my wolf sing. Is my embrace not enough to prove I don’t care about the opinions of others?” “I’m sure you embrace a lot of women in this club. Look around. What strangers think matters less than your family, and consider how you hid me away in your room like a dirty secret.” The song changed to something sexy and slow. Without taking his eyes from mine, Lorenzo knelt down and a flicker of sexual desire sparked in his irises. It made me want to grip his hair and feel him nuzzle between my legs. He rose back up and placed my cane in my right hand. Lorenzo wasn’t about to dismiss me like someone who had displeased him. A tremor of anticipation rolled through me. He lowered his chin, a few strands of hair slipping in front of his face. “Let’s get one thing straight: it’s no mystery that I have a voracious sexual appetite, but I have committed no sin by taking bitches to my bed.” “I’m beginning to like that word even less when spoken from your lips.” Lorenzo stroked his fingers down my knotty braid. “Have you ever noticed that in the modern packs, the only men who use the term bitches are unmated? It used to be a compliment that she was a dominant female. But humans have muddied the word, and because we have to defend our women whenever the word is used as an insult, its meaning has changed for some. You’re the first woman I’ve met where I wanted to tear a man apart if he called you that name.” Lorenzo tugged me to a dark corner and placed his hands on the wall, pinning me with his body. “You’re not just the woman in my grandmother ’s

dreams. You are the woman in my dreams. The one my spirit wolf has been calling for. If you give me the word that I can pursue you, then neither my body nor mind will desire another woman. So keep growling, because it only makes me want to rip the buttons off your shirt and take you where we stand.” When he moved his body against mine, it drew a light gasp from my lips. His hand slipped beneath my shirt and cupped my waist, burning like a brand against my flesh. “Give me your answer, sweet Ivy,” he said against my cheek. “Two conditions,” I said, pushing him back with my hand. “Treat me supremely and be willing to bend, mighty oak. Bend to my words, bend to advice, and bend to the idea of leading with respect and not tyranny.” His mouth twisted into a crooked grin. “Is that all?” “It’s much more than you think it is.” I tugged at the ends of his long hair. “Your pack will judge and criticize you when they see me at your side. How you react to their judgment directly links to my conditions. Hold me like you would grains of sand, and remember how it takes so little for me to slip through your fingers. I’ve been through so much pain in my life, and I’m careful with my heart.” “I will hold it like precious glass.” Was I accepting his offer to court me? I felt such an enormous tug at my heart whenever I thought of Lorenzo—such a fierce desire to know him, even though he was imperfect. Could any of us claim perfection? Goodness, right there in the stench of that club, surrounded by flickering lights and loud voices, I fell in love with him just a little bit more. Not all the way, but the light drizzle had turned into a steady rain. “Have you slept?” he asked, stroking my brows with his thumbs. “You look tired.” “I can’t sleep with all this around me.” Lorenzo’s powerful arms embraced me and his heart thundered against his chest. “Can you sleep with all this around you?”

Chapter 17 Lorenzo was able to order a warm cup of cocoa from the bartender even though it wasn’t on the menu. The staff knew him well since his pack brought a lot of money into the Blue Door, so they made exceptions and honored his requests. The cocoa relaxed Ivy, just as he’d hoped. He ordered William to stand guard outside the door to the room the Weston pack had rented. Austin greeted him coldly, as expected, and most of the other men in the pack merely lifted their eyes to meet his before looking away. A television on the left wall played silently. Two of the chairs had been pushed together, and Denver was sitting on the floor, leaning against one. Lorenzo couldn’t see who he was protecting, but Denver carried a look that was all too familiar to Lorenzo. So did the rock singer, Jericho, whose pregnant female was lying on the couch beside him with one leg on the coffee table. Women were so peculiar during pregnancy. Strange cravings, mood swings—as if their sleeping wolf were growing temperamental. Alexia was stretched out on the opposite sofa, wrapped up in a blue blanket with her straight hair hanging off the edge. Lorenzo leaned against the door and watched Ivy as she coaxed Lynn off the barstool and onto a pile of blankets. That’s when he looked around and realized his woman had no place to lie down. His woman. The word rattled in his head like more than a suggestion, and he wondered why he felt hell-bent on protecting a gentle female so opposite from the women he normally pursued. He’d wrestled with it all day since leaving Austin’s house. Never in such a short period of time had he been so taken by a woman—so completely transfixed that he couldn’t focus his mind on anything or anyone else. After Ivy gave Lynn an extra pillow, she returned to Lorenzo and he called to her wolf until she shifted. Whether her wolf wanted to sleep or not didn’t matter, because Ivy’s mind would tumble into darkness—far from bad spirits and dreams. She nuzzled against Austin’s leg and he rubbed her ears, casting his affection on his packmate. Lorenzo looked around at this motley crew and felt like an interloper. Austin’s pack behaved more like a family, and those were two things he’d always considered impossible to converge. He sat down beside the door and stretched out his legs.

Austin handed him a cold bottle of beer and sat to his right. “Just so you know, I never loved Winnie. She was just the first Shifter I’d ever dated. It’s not like we’d slept together,” Austin said quietly. “That was ages ago.” Lorenzo chuckled. “Just so you know, she wasn’t that good in bed.” Austin sipped his beer. “Better you than me, my friend. So… what’s your angle with Ivy? Is this just about that old-fashioned competitive streak? Still trying to take something that’s mine?” “Yours?” Lorenzo growled more than said. “She’s in your pack, but Ivy is not yours.” “Well, she sure as hell ain’t yours.” Austin set his bottle on the rug beside him. Ivy’s wolf trotted over so gracefully that one would hardly notice her hind leg had never touched the ground. She stood before the two men, her nostrils twitching as she took in their heavy scents. They remained silent, realizing her wolf was about to prove which man she belonged to. Austin patted his lap. When Lorenzo sent him a sharp glare, Austin returned the glance—his cocky eyes lit with amusement. So Lorenzo patted his leg. Ivy wagged her tail and growled low, looking between the two men. She sniffed harshly, showing her frustration, and then bowed. “Ivy, come,” Austin said. She lifted her brown eyes to her Packmaster and Lorenzo could see the compliance in her posture. This became more than a game, but a contest to show which man Ivy’s loyalty lay with. Lorenzo patted his chest and tilted his head to the side. “Come, Ivy,” he said softly. She barked at both of them. “Shhh!” Denver said. “What the hell are you two doing over there? You’re going to wake everyone up.” After a high-pitched whine and another growl, Ivy walked forward and stood between them. Then she turned around, facing away, and wagged her tail so hard that it slapped both of them in the face. Eventually she settled down, folding her front paws and resting her head on them. “Now I think we need to talk,” Austin said with a hard sigh. “What’s your plan?” “She’s accepted my offer to pursue her.” Lorenzo crossed his legs at the ankle and noticed Reno’s woman lying on the floor behind Jericho’s sofa. Just a spray of bright hair peeked out from a dark sleeping bag. “Ivy didn’t mention that.”

Lorenzo smirked while Austin scratched his stubbly jaw. “She only just agreed an hour ago while on a food run. Is that how you value a woman of her character? Send her for peanuts while a man who assaulted her is on the hunt?” “My men have secured this building. It won’t take long to spot someone who’s out of place. In case you haven’t noticed, Church, we’re not trying to hide from Fox. We’re luring him out of his foxhole. Soon he’ll realize we have all the comforts we need in the city and he’ll make a stupid move. Let him try to burn this club down and face the wrath of a hundred pissed-off immortals who would love nothing more than to make a fur coat out of him.” “Are your men armed?” “Judge all you want,” Austin said. “When a man threatens my family, it’s not about fair. You come at my pack, and I’ll come at you with guns blazing. I spent years working as a bounty hunter, and the one thing I learned was that nobody plays fair.” Lorenzo respected that. “Do you think Fox has found the child?” Austin coughed into his hand and took a swig of beer. “I think he’s blowing smoke. That’s what men like him do best. Reno’s pulling a few strings to track the boy down, but I don’t think we’ll need to worry about that.” “What if Ivy wants the child back?” Austin drew up his knees and draped his arms over them, covering up the hole on the left knee. “We’d take him in. But if she does that, no Shifter will want her. That’s about as scarlet letter as it comes, and most men don’t want to raise another man’s child. That’s something she’ll have to consider, because it’ll be life changing. She’ll always have my pack’s protection, but Ivy could be giving up a future of having her own family. Even when the child is grown, the stigma will be there. People don’t know her story, and they’ll just assume she was unfaithful or promiscuous.” Unfortunately, this was true. Shifters had only recently acquired their freedom from slavery, so in many ways, they were still wrapped up in the ways of the old world. Wolves mated for life, and a woman with a fatherless child represented a woman unwilling to devote herself completely to one man. Lorenzo was beginning to see how fallible that belief really was. “So tell the truth, Church. As a Packmaster, how serious are you willing to get? Are you ready to stand up to your pack and any outsider to defend that choice?” Lorenzo stroked Ivy’s silky fur and admired the exquisite layers of color that blended from dark grey to white to silver on each hair. “I’ve given it consideration.” Austin chuckled. “That I don’t doubt, but I have a feeling Ivy will have a

problem if you cut a man’s throat for calling her a gimp. She’s not the kind of woman who puts up with that kind of shit. Ivy’s never embraced violence as a form of punishment. I wouldn’t mind going a few rounds with some of the jackasses in my pack, but now I get where she’s coming from. I don’t want the women or children in my pack to become afraid of me because I condone physical punishment among the men, so I’ve found other creative ways to enforce my rules. There’s more than one way to run a pack and earn their respect. But yeah,” he said with a laugh, rising to his feet. “Good luck with that.” Ivy hopped to her feet and trotted over to Denver, licking his face. He turned away and looked annoyed as she continued cleaning his neck with her pink tongue. Austin set his beer on the black bar. “Do me a favor and tell Wheeler to come back. I want him to get some shut-eye and switch places with Jericho. Ben slipped out before you came in, so tell him to get back in here too. I’ve got five women, one child, and three men in here. That ain’t sittin’ well with me.” Lorenzo rose to his feet and threw Austin a frosty glare. “I’m not your runner, but since I could use a drink, I’ll pass along the message as a courtesy.” Lorenzo headed into the bar. He’d lost track of the time since there weren’t any clocks. Vampires didn’t require sleep, so their clubs were busy morning and night. He neared a table on his left that was located next to a half wall, giving its occupants privacy. Wheeler had his fingers laced behind his head and was leaning back in his chair. Ben sipped his drink, watching one of the waitresses strut by. “I’d give my left nut for some of that.” Wheeler took notice of her slim legs and perky breasts. “I’d give your left nut for some of that, too.” Lorenzo lifted the edge of the table and tipped a few empty bottles. “Hey, what the shit?” Ben complained. “Your Packmaster wants you to return to the party. Both of you.” Lorenzo watched them get up as he sat in one of the chairs. Wheeler seemed the more obedient of the two, which came as a surprise given that his physical appearance made him seem more rebellious. Ben looked nondescript and forgettable, and Lorenzo noticed his reluctance to follow orders. Jericho swaggered into the room—jeans ripped in various places and his concert shirt unkempt. The bear claw hanging from his neck caught Lorenzo’s eye; only warriors carried tokens like that. Jericho kept his shoulder-length hair in his face and tugged at the long sleeves of a thin shirt he wore beneath

the T-shirt. The grey sleeves were jagged at the cuff, as if cut with a pair of dull scissors. He sat in the chair across from Lorenzo. “No one recognizes the big rock star?” Lorenzo said more than asked. “This yours?” Jericho lifted one of the glasses. “Ben’s.” Jericho knocked it back and shivered like a woman. “Damn, he drinks that nasty shit that tastes like licorice. Nah. No one recognizes me as long as I cover up my tattoo. I wear the thick eyeliner onstage because without it, people aren’t sure. Just a few tricks I learned over the years about creating an alternate image.” Lorenzo studied this tall wolf for a moment. “I saw you have a little one on the way.” His face beamed. Milky-green eyes flashed back at him. “Yeah. Izzy’s pretty settled on the name Melody if it’s a girl.” “And if it’s a boy?” He shrugged. “I suggested Floyd, but she’s not digging it. I guess we’ll meet the little fella first before we give him a name. Or her. Either way, I’m having a bunch of babies with that woman, so we’ll have plenty of opportunities to choose names,” he said with a laugh. Lorenzo felt his chest constrict. The idea of family had never struck him as profoundly as it did now. For a fleeting moment, he imagined Ivy with a full belly, sun shining on her honey-brown skin, soft hair cascading down her back. Then a realization entered his mind that she had once reflected that very image, and no one had admired her beauty or glow because she was only a child herself. Then to have her baby cast away as a shameful secret filled him with rage. Not even her father had given her unconditional acceptance. What he felt for Ivy was more than an alpha’s desire to care for a woman in need. Why else would his heart soften when thinking of the way she smiled at him? Or her sweet laugh when she called him Thunder? Even that nickname roused an unexpected heat in him. He loved the way she’d throw back her shoulders when standing up to him, and he loved the resilience in her spirit that made her accept her fate of having a limp, because she had endured much worse pain in her life. Sorrow and heartache—emotions he wanted to erase with a kiss on her lips and tender words whispered in her ear. He had never been struck by anything so fast as the love he felt for Ivy. Love. Something he knew little of when it came to women. Was his grandmother right in that they were fated? Then he thought of her prophecy of blood. “Uh-oh,” Jericho said. “I’ve seen that look before.”

Lorenzo cleared his throat, coming out of his thoughts. “What look is that?” “There’s nothing innocuous about the faraway look in your eyes. Especially combined with that ghost of a smile that you probably didn’t even realize you were doing. Not to mention the blush on your face when I suggested it, and yeah, men don’t blush unless it’s over a woman or someone finding their dirty magazines. Not to mention the contemptuous look you’re giving me right now. Yep. Someone’s been acquainted with lady love. Can’t say I blame you; Ivy’s one of a kind. But just remember she belongs to our pack, and I’ll say this in the nicest way possible—don’t fuck with my sister ’s head.” “Tell me how that redheaded wolf in there came to fall in love with a man with one of the worst reputations in town.” Jericho laughed and shook his head. “You can’t help who you love. It is what it is. You remember how as kids we used to tug their hair and call them names? Well, paybacks are a bitch. That’s when you know you got her heart in your pocket—when she can’t stand to look at you. You represent something she hates, or you’ve done something to hurt her. But either way, she’s mad as hell at herself for loving you, so she spits fire. They don’t make it easy.” “And that one in there gave you trouble?” Lorenzo asked. Redheads were known to have fiery tempers. Jericho lifted the bear claw and turned it in his hand, staring at the tip. “A good woman doesn’t make it easy. They want to push all your buttons to see how willing you are to chase after them. You don’t get a woman like that by saying you love her. You’ve got to write them a song, walk through fire, jump off a building, or slay a bear. And you know what? If you love ’em enough, you’ll do it. I wake up every morning at five to get my woman donuts, fry her bacon, or just make love to her. And not because she asked me to. When you can do all that and because of it feel like more of a man and not less, then that’s the girl. That’s the one. The only one. It never gets old either.” Jericho let the necklace fall against his shirt and glanced around the room. “There isn’t a woman in this world that compares to my Isabelle. Even when she’s yelling at me because I got potato-chip crumbs in the bed or when she’s hiding her face because it’s too early and she thinks I won’t love her anymore when I see her morning face.” “Love is a weapon,” Lorenzo remarked. “I’ve seen it ruin men.” Jericho snagged a cigarette from behind his ear and reached in his back pocket, pulling out a silver lighter. It made a melodic clink when he opened it. After a few puffs, he blew a steady trail of smoke upward and nodded. “Maybe so, but I don’t care.” “Did Alexia tell you about her real father—my uncle? The one who hired a

man to murder his mate and child?” He nodded and looked at the end of his smoke. “I heard. Did you ever consider that maybe none of that went down because of love? A man doesn’t put a hit on his life mate and child because he loves them; he does it because he loves himself. His pride, his pack, whatever. No offense, Church, but that was a man who couldn’t live with the shame of a cheating mate. Didn’t sound like he knew much about forgiveness either. Yeah, we all fuck up in our lives. But when someone loves you enough to forgive you, it changes a man. Doesn’t mean you get a second chance with them necessarily, but you let go of all that hate and bitterness. If you really think love can ruin a man, then I don’t want you near Ivy.” He dropped his smoke in a glass and stood up, giving Lorenzo a pointed look. “She deserves more than a wolf with a cold heart. Your iron fist won’t keep her warm at night.” After Jericho left the table, Lorenzo rubbed his face with his hands. Taking love advice from the Weston pack was like being kicked in the testicles. Austin’s pack created unrealistic expectations of what a mate should offer. Lorenzo could provide her wealth, security, power, and position. Waking up at dawn to bring her donuts? He could never be that man. Although he had left cream cheese on her tray. Maybe that was the best he could do. Growing up, Lorenzo had been much smaller than the other children. They’d pushed him down and called him a runt. When he reached his teens, his growth spurt hit and those same children began to avoid him. Lorenzo had learned how to intimidate men with his words and body language. He quickly realized his reputation would be ruined if he lost a fight, so he’d acquired a pack of friends and chose his battles carefully. To his disappointment, Lorenzo’s younger brother didn’t join his pack. Most siblings stuck together and followed their alpha brother, but Luca didn’t like his cold and distant approach. Reno was sitting with his back to the main entrance, holding a phone to his ear. He pointed at his eyes and then signaled Lorenzo to watch the front door while he took the call. Lorenzo rose from his chair and studied the facial expressions of every man who entered. It was easy to weed out those of another Breed—the ones with unique eye colors or unblemished skin. Sometimes Chitahs wore color contacts to disguise their unique eyes from humans, but they couldn’t conceal their height. Two men wandered in, each with thick treads on their boots that left broken

pieces of dried mud on the dark carpet wherever they walked. Their eyes scoped out the room, but their posture remained closed. Lorenzo leaned against the bar, resting on his elbows, watching the two men settle in a dark area of the room behind Reno. Most men left their coats in the car so they wouldn’t have to lug them around, but not these guys. Their jackets were zipped up to their necks in a club that felt as humid as a tropical island. Lorenzo only had a vague memory of what Fox looked like from the man’s visit to the house. He had been concentrating on the conversation so hard that his memory was a little fuzzy on the details. He ruled out the men in the shadows because a man like Fox craved attention. Men like that wanted to be noticed, even when it wasn’t in their best interest to be. He remembered Fox’s blue eyes and darkish hair, although what his wolf noticed the most was his defect. Shifters in animal or human form were perceptive when it came to noticing any detail that could be a weakness, and his wolf had paid attention to Fox’s mangled left ear. Images flashed in his mind of Ivy’s assault—ones planted from her description of the incident. A despicable man who would assault an innocent and threaten the life of a child—his own son!—deserved a slow death without mercy. “Good to see you, Enzo. Can I get you a drink?” Gilly asked. “Not tonight. Just enjoying the atmosphere,” Lorenzo replied coolly. Reno set his phone on the table and looked to Lorenzo, who nodded toward the two men. A silent conversation of body language formed between them as Reno made a declaration that he was going to move in closer to listen. “There are never enough ladies to choose from.” Lorenzo turned his head and met the eyes of a Vampire. Short blond hair and eyes as black as oil. He had the aristocratic air that one often saw in families with old money. “I hadn’t noticed.” “Curious,” the Vampire said. “I could have sworn I saw you talking to a fetching young woman with a long braid. Not yours?” “Polite conversation.” “Hmm,” the Vampire said, mimicking the way Lorenzo was leaning on the bar. “The way you had her cornered against the wall didn’t look very polite to me.” Lorenzo bristled at the comment. The Vampire had been listening. Normally they tuned out of conversations unless they were investigating someone or had a personal interest. Was he sent by someone? Did he have an interest in Ivy? Lorenzo pushed off the bar and walked away. The Vampire lightly touched his arm and caught up with him. “It’s just that if

you’re not interested in anyone in particular, I thought I’d see if the young miss would entertain me with a dance.” Lorenzo turned on his heel and faced his new friend. “What interest does a Vampire have in a Shifter?” The slender Vamp clicked his heels and bowed swiftly. “The name’s Atticus. You’re a Packmaster, right? She has an alluring way about her that’s undeniably attractive, but later tonight, you’ll be giving serious thought to some of the things you promised her. Let’s cut to the chase, shall we? We both know Packmasters never choose women with shortcomings such as hers. All I want is a dance with the girl. Have your fun and discard her later, but turn a blind eye and indulge an old Vampire in having a moment with a beautiful woman.” “If you go near her, I’ll put a stake in you,” Lorenzo said. A stake wouldn’t kill a Vampire like in the movies, but it certainly deflated their ego by paralyzing them until it was removed. Atticus stood a couple of inches shorter than he did, so Lorenzo let his eyes lower to the man’s mouth to keep from looking into his eyes. “So much testosterone flinging about with you Shifters. Maybe you should use me as a way to test her loyalty. If she accepts a dance, then you’ll have your answer that she isn’t as faithful as you hoped. If she rejects me, then you’ll have the satisfaction of knowing she only wants you. I’ll even wear my glasses so you know I’m not tipping the scales in my favor. Think about it.” Atticus gave him a pat on the arm and gracefully slipped into the crowd. Maybe it wasn’t a bad idea. Lorenzo understood the root of his fears stemmed from his aunt having sex with another man not even of his uncle’s caliber. That betrayal had set a chain of events into motion that left an indelible impression on a young alpha. Lorenzo had looked up to his uncle, trying to learn the tools of leading a successful pack by the examples set. He’d vowed he would step out of the shadows of family shame and never repeat the same mistakes his own flesh and blood had made and that he would become a better man—a better leader. Perhaps Atticus was right, and this might save him the trouble of enduring the same fate.

Chapter 18 My wolf had taken over for the length of the entire evening. When she finally let me shift back late the next morning, I felt rested and content. Someone had pulled the white rug from beneath the coffee table and placed it in front of the television where Maizy was lying down, still in her pink nightgown, reading a book with colorful illustrations. I washed up in the bathroom with a wet towel since we didn’t have a shower. My clothes still carried the sour smell of the bar, so I hung Lorenzo’s shirt on a hook affixed to the door and slipped into a chocolate-brown dress that flowed to my ankles. I loved that stretchy kind of fabric, and instead of walking around barefoot like I’d been doing in our room, I slipped on a pair of brown flats that looked more like slippers than shoes. “Are you hungry? Come sit down and have a plate before it gets too cold,” Lynn said from behind the bar in our private room. “Most of us have already eaten, but we saved you plenty.” I sat on a soft leather stool next to Wheeler. He took a sausage link between his fingers and ran it in a circle on a syrupy plate. “Where did this come from?” I asked. “Well,” Lynn began, her hands on her hips, “I talked to the bartender who talked to the cook and they didn’t have anything but bar food. What they have is fine for the dinner crowd, but we can’t eat hamburgers for breakfast. So I sent them on a run.” Wheeler snorted out a laugh. “I could eat hamburgers.” She set a plate of sausage links and pancakes in front of me. “This came from the IHOP a few blocks down the street. Eggs get cold fast, so I ordered what would keep at room temperature. But I can have the chef put it in the microwave if you want.” “I love how you call that asshole a chef,” Wheeler muttered. “Maybe he’s just a cook,” she said, “but the minute he went out of his way to bring all this food, I upgraded his title.” “No, this is quite delicious,” I said, already eating my second sausage. “Forget something, Lynn?” Wheeler asked without looking up from his plate. She knitted her brows. “Oh, that.” Lynn opened the small fridge behind the bar, which held alcoholic drinks, among other things, and set a container of cream cheese and a chilled spoon in front of me. “That long-haired Indian fellow insisted that I give this to you with breakfast. Where he got it, I don’t

know.” I tried to suppress my delight, but it was impossible. Everyone in the house knew my craving when I came out of my shift, but no one had ever brought it to me. That’s something mates did for each other. I pushed my plate aside and peeled off the lid, spooning a giant scoop into my mouth. Instant relief. It was a terrible feeling to come out of a shift and not have that one craving satisfied. “I once knew a guy who ate butter,” Wheeler said conversationally, licking syrup from his finger. “He’d eat tubs of that fatty lard.” “We can’t control what our wolf craves.” Wheeler smeared his finger around the plate, picking up more syrup. “Yeah, you can. Takes a lot of discipline, but you need to show your animal who’s boss. People listen to their wolves when maybe they shouldn’t. They let them decide who to mate with, what to eat, when to shift; that’s too much fucking control.” I took another generous helping of cream cheese. “So you’ve made your wolf submissive to your human side? That’s not wise. Someday he’ll rise up against you if you don’t learn to make compromises. And remember that your wolf is a part of you. Maybe the reason why we can’t control who our animal bonds with is because they know what we need, which might not always be what we think we want. Maybe there are soul mates.” He flicked a glance at my spoon. “That all you’re eating?” I sniffed out a laugh and stood up, careful not to touch Wheeler. He didn’t care for physical affection. “When you give in to your craving, the hunger goes away. Give in, Wheeler. Or else you’ll always be starved for something that isn’t what you need.” “Yes, Confucius.” He wiped syrup off his short beard with the back of his hand and took a swig from his bottle of beer. April was the animal lover in the house, always helping injured birds or other critters. I once asked her what had given her the courage to let a dangerous wolf into her house. She told me that the ones that bark the most are always the ones who need the most love but are too afraid. That’s how I often felt about Wheeler. He could rub me the wrong way with his brash words and disrespectful tone, but I’d taken what April said to heart, and maybe it helped me be more tolerant of his behavior. A square box mounted on the wall next to the door flashed, signifying someone wanted in. Austin peered out before stepping back. Jericho hurried in and went straight to Izzy, who was sitting on the couch eating. He took the plate out of her hands and replaced it with a white box of

donuts. He set a cup of steaming cocoa on the table and smiled proudly. “Jericho Sexton Cole, if you keep this up, I’m going to give birth to a chocolate-glazed donut.” Everyone laughed and he strolled around the sofa behind her. He leaned forward and planted a soft kiss to her neck, splaying his long fingers across her belly. On the opposite sofa, Denver had his bare feet on the coffee table. His disheveled hair looked like he’d used his fingers as a comb. “How’s the little bean this morning?” “Stop calling him a bean,” she said with a scowl on her face. Jericho chuckled. “Yeah, call him Floyd instead.” Izzy thumped Jericho on the forehead. Before I realized it, my hand was covering my own belly. Except unlike Izzy’s—full of life—mine was flat and hollow. I remembered the first time I felt Lakota kick within me; he was such a strong boy. My father, shamed by my deception, had kept me locked in my room when I began showing. The pack knew I was pregnant, but he didn’t want me walking around as a reminder of his failure as a father and as a leader. It was hard to believe I could feel such tenderness for that little stranger growing inside me, and those nine months became the shortest months of my life. I savored each day we were connected. His kicks brought me joy, as did those late nights when Lakota had the hiccups and kept me awake. I sang him songs and told him our spirits would always be one and that if he ever needed me, I’d find him in our dreams. Would I ever know that joy again? When I moved toward the door, Austin gripped my arm. “Where are you going?” “To speak with Reno. It’s time for me to decide where my fate lies.” “It doesn’t have to be that way,” he said. “We’ll protect you.” I reached out and lightly held his wrist. “But can you protect my son? Ask yourself what you would do to protect your pack, and then you’ll have your answer as to how I feel. Someday you’ll be a father, Austin. And I hope with all my heart that you can hold your son and know that he’s safe. I cannot. My arms are empty. I would sacrifice everything for the life I brought into this world, even if I can never hold him. My wolf calls for me to protect this little spirit, and that’s more than love. He’s destined for great things.” Austin pressed his lips together tightly and lowered his eyes to the ground. “That I don’t doubt. We might come up with another plan though, so before you walk, let me reach out to Fox.” I nodded and made my way down the dark hall. There were fewer people

than the previous night; most were huddled in private booths, engaged in intimate conversations. Some looked to be business, while a few were couples. An employee crossed the empty dance floor to my right, holding a mop and bucket. Gilly’s shift must have ended—the new bartender was much younger and had azure hair. His eyes were glued to a blond waitress who was gathering up dirty dishes from the bar and putting them on a tray. “Coming up the rear,” Denver said from behind. “What are you doing out?” He snatched an uneaten cookie from an empty table and popped it in his mouth. “Changing of the guard. Trevor!” he shouted, curling his fingers to call him over. Poor Trevor. Without a word, he trudged toward our private room to catch up on sleep. Denver narrowed his eyes at Ben, who was relaxing at the bar with a drink in his hand. “How many is that?” He pointed his index finger in the air. “No more than one. I’m dead serious, Ben.” Denver signaled the bartender and pointed at Ben, then sliced his hand across his neck as if to say to cut him off. When we passed the blond waitress, Denver winked at her. “How’s it going, honeypie?” She kicked up her heel and leaned against the bar, looking over her shoulder at him. She definitely wasn’t a Shifter, so I guessed maybe a Mage or Relic. Some of them thought it was funny to turn their back or bend over in front of a Shifter, but it wasn’t a classy move and sometimes started fights. Denver made a comical growl as he walked by her and then turned his attention to William. “You need a nap?” he asked. William sat back in his chair and ruffled his brown curls. “Nope. Swapped out my shift with Wheeler last night to get a couple of hours in, so I’m good to go. I’m a light sleeper.” William had dark eyebrows that were pleasing to many women. While he had thick hair on his head, it grew sparsely on his face—mostly above his lip and on his chin. “Anything I should know?” Denver asked, hiking up his jeans in the back. They were baggy and too long, frayed at the ends with a few small holes in the thigh. “Indeed there is.” William leaned forward on his elbows. “See the two lovers in the booth behind me at three o’clock? The ones with two days’ worth of scruff on their faces? Lorenzo spotted them coming in. Muddy boots, wore their coats for three hours while they didn’t speak a word to each other. They

haven’t danced with a pretty girl, or an ugly girl at that. Might want to keep an eye on them. They’re ordering virgin drinks, so my blinkers are going off right there. They don’t know who I am, but they’ve been watching Reno. Don’t make as many trips to the back room. I warned the pack to only go back there when the men are distracted.” Denver put his hands on his lower back and arched his spine until it cracked. “Should I go introduce myself? Maybe ask them to boogie down?” William tucked his fist against his cheek and leaned on the table. “Only if you save the last dance for me.” “You’re a bag of nuts. I’ll set up camp at one of the tables behind them. Do me a favor and signal Reno to take a piss. I don’t want those a-holes to see me tagging him out of the ring. I’m sure they’ve figured out we’re in here, but maybe they don’t know we’re all here.” “I don’t think they’re all there,” William said, tapping his head. “True that. I’m outta here.” Denver stalked off toward one of the tables behind the men and grabbed a plate of half-eaten french fries on his way. I sat down for a moment in front of William. Fox’s men were out of earshot since the half walls gave us privacy. “The pack seems to like you,” I said. “That’s a compliment.” He tipped his glass and swallowed half his soda. “That’s a good pack you got. Sometimes there’s too much emphasis on numbers when it’s really about picking the right people who get along. I grew up in a pack similar to this one, only a little bigger. Yours will grow in time. Lorenzo picked out some good packmates, but we also have a few loose cannons who really need to go. He’s a strong Packmaster, but he has his weaknesses, one of them being he doesn’t know how to trim the fat.” “So why doesn’t he put his foot down?” William laughed brightly and sighed. “That’s a good one. Unless he’s disrespected or someone breaks a rule, Enzo turns a blind eye to some of the behavior that goes on in the house. I try to keep ’em in line since I’m the second-in-command, but sometimes it’s more like babysitting, and not in a good way. He has too many headstrong men fighting for rank within the house.” “There are a few headstrong men in our house as well,” I said. “But everyone seems to know their place and respects each other, even if they horse around a lot. There’s tension underneath the surface, but Austin knows how to command a pack, and they respect him.” “I’ve noticed. He’s young, but he told me about his bounty-hunter days. I think that helped shape him into a man, especially considering he didn’t grow

up in a pack. You learn a lot in a job like that because you see how others are doing it wrong.” Lexi appeared and took a seat at the bar, giving me a sly grin. She had pulled her hair into a tight ponytail and was wearing a baseball hat to hide her face. A man two seats to her left leaned back in his chair to check out her T-shirt, which cut off at the midriff. “I better relieve Reno of his duties,” I said. “Thanks, William.” “For what?” “I know you’re here on Lorenzo’s orders, but thank you for looking out for my family.” “Mustn’t get all sappy on me now. Just a job.” I briefly touched his shoulder before walking away. A few steps before I reached Reno’s table, I glared at Fox’s men. I didn’t care if they noticed me noticing them. I wanted to go over there and give them a piece of my mind. As if reading my thoughts, Reno launched out of his chair and quickly blocked my view. He had a way of glaring at a person down to the last atom. He lowered his voice and said, “A couple of guys I know went to check out the birthday cake, and they said it came out perfect.” I released a heavy breath. “Time is still a factor.” He rubbed his eyes, but couldn’t hide the dark circles. “I say we have the party here and shoot off a few fireworks. How ’bout that? Feel like making a phone call to the birthday boy?” *** An hour later, Reno and Austin had made plans to handle Fox. Reno had connections, and one of them gave us a number where we could reach Fox. When we gathered in our private room, Reno handed me the phone. The first time I called, it went to voice mail. The second time, he picked up. “Do I know you?” he answered. “I wish you didn’t.” He gave a satisfied laugh. “I knew it was only a matter of time you’d come around, Ivy. How did you get this number?” “Does it matter?” “I guess not. By the way, you have a lovely bedroom. Cute little dreamcatcher hanging on the ceiling. How’s that working out for you?” I shuddered at the thought that he was in our house. “I’m accepting your offer, Fox. Not because I want to, but you have to promise me you won’t bring

Lakota into this. You probably know where to find me, but I’m not leaving with your men. I don’t know them, so I need you to come get me.” “You accept what? I’m sorry, could you repeat that? We must have a bad connection.” “I accept your offer,” I said, voice cracking through the room like a whip. Everyone raised their eyes in expectation when I tossed the phone on the bar. It clacked on the surface and twirled in a circle. “Fox out of the hole,” Reno said with a chuckle. He touched a few keys on his laptop, switching to another camera view of our property. Denver and Trevor were standing on either side of him, trying to get a better look. Curious, I joined them. “What’s going on?” He spun the laptop in my direction. “He’s leaving the property.” I squinted at a grainy image of a car pulling out of the driveway. “Can you tell what he’s been doing there?” Reno rubbed his stubbly jaw. None of the men had packed razors, so they were beginning to look like pirates. If it were a contest, Wheeler would have won with Austin coming in a close second. “We don’t have cameras set up inside the house, and thank God for that. Lynn would pitch a fit if he was tearing up her drapes.” “How about your bike?” April asked. “He better not have put one finger on it.” “Don’t worry about the bike, princess. If he tears it up, then I’ll hit him so hard he regrets it. Bikes are replaceable; you aren’t.” April sat beside Lexi on the couch with her knees up and arms wrapped around them. Lynn came out of the bathroom and unzipped Maizy’s bag, rummaging for something. Lexi continued drumming her fingers on Maizy’s backpack, which was sitting beside her. She lifted her bourbon-brown eyes when Austin walked toward her and tossed the backpack on the floor before sitting in its place. He kissed her forehead and rested his hand on her thigh, offering reassurance. “Let’s keep our heads on straight, boys,” Austin began. “Fox knows we’re here, but he isn’t willing to put up an argument with Ivy and risk her changing her mind. Obsession clouds reason. It’s a rookie mistake because a real Packmaster would never let someone else dictate the conditions. He thinks we won’t kick up a fight in here because it’s a Breed bar. Well, he thought wrong. I want everyone prepared. If you have to shift, then do it, but only as a last resort. At least in human form we can change tactics, so hold out as long as you can. This is a battle and we fight together.” “Aus, I don’t feel good about some of the women being here,” Denver said.

He meant the humans. Austin lifted his icy blue eyes to Denver. “Where we go, they go. That’s just the way it is. I can’t protect them if they’re down the street at a motel. Got it? And when Fox moves in, we’re going to position ourselves in the club. Lynn, Maizy, and April will stay in here.” “No way,” April said. “Give me a gun and I’m going in with you.” I expected Reno to argue with her, but he didn’t. He tapped a few keys on the laptop, changing perspective. A sedan pulled onto the main road with two cars following behind. “Keep dreaming, babe,” Trevor said. She sat forward and glared up at him defiantly. They exchanged words through glances. Trevor looked out for April as her best friend, but he had no rank over her mate. It was out of love, and I could see the concern in his eyes before he looked away. “How many was that?” Trevor asked. “I saw five.” Reno changed views again. “Two in the bar and six on the way, plus Fox. You didn’t see the guy who’s been guarding the turnoff to the property, but I’m going to go ahead and add him to the guest list.” “There could be more if he had any men guarding the road that didn’t show up on our cameras. Expect a full house,” Austin said. “Fox is coming in here with his entire pack for protection. The only way he can get that house is to take me down, so I think it’s safe to assume his intention is to strike. I’m willing to bet his master plan is to take Ivy and then sit outside, waiting for us to leave. Let’s catch him off guard.” “Should we warn the staff?” Ben asked. Austin shifted his eyes around the room. “Hell no. We can’t afford to tip him off. Wheeler, I want you to guard the front door. Do a head count when they come in. If we’re a couple of men short, then fuck it. Lock and block the door to keep anyone from leaving. We’re not going to worry about any of his men left outside; a pack is nothing without their leader.” “I need a gun,” Izzy said. “Yeah, like you need a hole in the head,” Jericho replied. “You’re staying in here, Isabelle. You can’t shift and I’m not putting you and the baby at risk.” Izzy swept her hair back and paced the room. “Is there anything I can do to help?” “Yeah,” Reno said. “Monitor the property. When this is over, we’re going home, and I need to know if we’ll have anyone waiting for us. Keep a close eye on the cameras; I’ll show you how to switch views. Have you ever worked on a computer?”

“It’s gravy. I used to borrow one from a friend to look up drink mixes on the Internet.” Trevor held out his hand to April. “Babe, why don’t you and Lynn help me move some of this furniture. We’ll create a barricade.” Lynn looked relieved to be doing something productive, so she walked to the center of the room and put her hands on her hips, examining the placement of every piece of furniture. She had on a pair of dark slacks and a blue blouse with a V-neck. Not the sort of woman one would imagine living with wolves and preparing for an attack. “Chairs in a semicircle around the door,” she said. “Then a second row of chairs. If they come in, they’re going to face an obstacle course that’ll slow them down long enough for me to shoot.” Denver snorted with laughter and turned around. “Come here, Peanut.” Little Maizy looked at Denver with the prettiest blue eyes. Her hair was much brighter than Denver ’s but had a sunny glow like early-morning sunshine. Such an angelic face for a human child. Maizy had changed from her nightgown into a pair of black tights, jean skirt, and a pink shirt that matched her sneakers. There were little sparkly patterns on her skirt, faux diamonds forming butterflies. After a second, she ambled toward Denver. He bent down and lifted her up. “You’re getting too heavy,” he said, giving her a pensive stare. “Someday Denny won’t be able to pick you up anymore.” She wrapped her arms around his neck and rested her cheek on his shoulder. “Yes you will. You’ll always be able to carry me, Denny. Can I go with you?” “And miss out on all the fun?” He sat her down on the bar and retied one of her shoelaces. “You don’t want to hang out in that old stinky bar with me. I have a very special assignment, but it’s top secret. We can’t let the spies know.” “What spies?” “The ones out there,” he said matter-of-factly, pointing his thumb toward the door. “This is base camp and you have to protect the castle. Our house is the castle. You’re going to help Miss Izzy watch the cameras and look for spies. Think you can do that? It’s a very important job.” “I can do it,” she said. “I promise. I’m good at watching things.” Denver threw a brief glance at Austin, his expression filled with trepidation. There was a possibility that some of us wouldn’t walk out of here alive. “Good girl,” he said, turning his attention back to Maizy. “Can you give me a big hug?” She reached out and put her arms around him. “Nope. That’s not good enough. I can still breathe.” Maizy squeezed tight and giggled, playfully trying to strangle him. He

kissed her neck and set her down, quickly turning toward the door. “I’ll be at the bar,” he said to Austin. Twenty minutes later, the only men remaining in the room were Wheeler and Austin. Lynn sat behind the bar, armed and frightened. She kept asking why we couldn’t just call the cops, but Lynn didn’t understand the ways of the Breed. Cops couldn’t keep a rogue Shifter away from our land, and restraining orders had no meaning in our world. She’d wanted to hide Maizy in the bathroom at first, but Austin didn’t like that idea. I’d heard him talking with Wheeler about the possibility of Fox setting the place on fire. With all the flammable alcohol, he might use it as a last resort. There wasn’t a back door, and Austin wanted to make sure they could get out fast. When the light flashed by the door, that was our signal Fox had pulled into the parking lot. My stomach twisted into knots and I began wringing my hands. “Wheeler, maybe you should stay in here with Lynn,” Austin suggested. Wheeler gripped the doorknob, penetrating him with hostile eyes. “I’m fighting with my brothers today, not cowering in a room. You need me on that floor and I’m in the mood to kick some ass. ’Preciate ya.” The men were able to conceal their weapons, but Reno didn’t bother. Breed bars didn’t condone violence, but most didn’t care if someone wore a grenade on their head. Everyone was dangerous, and a weapon didn’t make someone more deadly than the next. Austin didn’t want to spook Fox, and strapping a gun on the outside of my dress might have raised an eyebrow. “Sit at one of the tables near the back,” Austin said, leaning against the door. “Draw him all the way inside so he can’t cut loose and bail. Act as if you’re going with him, just so long as it’s believable. Make small talk long enough to get him to sit down. Doesn’t matter what you say; I’ll show up and tell him what’s what. He’ll be expecting me to have words with him, but he won’t expect anything to come of it. A Packmaster can’t force a packmate to stay, and he’s gonna feel safe inside the club.” I took a deep breath and he patted my shoulder as we walked out the door. Wheeler sat at the bar near the front door, his head low, looking like any other drunk in the early morning hours. Fox’s men wearily rubbed their eyes, unaware our pack was moving into position. Reno stayed visible to keep them distracted, and William relocated to a booth just behind theirs. I sat down at a table near the hall that gave me a clear view of the main room —especially the bar straight ahead on my right. Most of the tables in the center of the room were a mix of standing tables and the kind with chairs. Half walls divided the left side into two sections. Behind them were more places to sit

down, including some lounge chairs and private booths. The main door swung open and a bright light pierced the darkness. A man emerged from the short hall like a bear from a cave after a long hibernation, his eyes hungry with desperate determination. Fox reached up with both hands and pulled the hood on his jacket away from his head. When he caught sight of me, he wasted no time in conquering the space between us, eying the trophy he had sought for so long. His pack moved in behind him and lingered near the bar. These men knew nothing of strategy, yet the knowledge that at least two of them were panthers filled me with dread. His blue eyes searched the club, but he didn’t seem aware that my pack was watching from the dark corners of the room. He shook off his coat and tossed it over the table. Fox didn’t want to sit with his back to the room, so he sat in the chair on my left. “What’s this for?” “That’s my cane.” He barked out a laugh. “I didn’t know you were that old, Ivy. Is this some kind of joke?” “When you chased me off that night, I was struck by a car. I didn’t heal all the way and now I have a lame leg. So maybe you should reconsider if you still think I’d be a valuable addition to your pack. It’s not too late to walk away from this, and I’m sure your men won’t care either way.” He turned the cane in his hand so the wolf’s head was facing him—silver teeth sharp and ferocious. “Maybe it’s a blessing in disguise. Now you won’t be able to run from me.” “I’ll never run from you, Fox. I don’t feel fear when I look at you. I see nothing but a pathetic man who covets what isn’t his to have. You’re not an alpha, and no matter how hard you try to wear the coat of a Packmaster, your pack will never respect you the way they would a true alpha. You’re an embarrassment to our kind.” He smiled with closed lips and put his arm over the back of his chair, leaning casually toward me. “Ivy, Ivy. We’re peas in a pod, aren’t we? What are you doing with this pack? Or with that Indian Packmaster? Looks like I’m not the only one playing house.” He held up my cane and rolled it between his fingers. “This is just one more thing to add to your dirty-laundry list. No respectable pack will ever accept you as an alpha female. If any man gives you kind words, it’s only for sex. In the end, that’s what we all want, and we’ll say anything to get it. But the way you sat all high and mighty in that Indian’s chair when I came to speak with you was a joke. Holding that spear in your hand like some kind of princess. Don’t you get it? I can give you everything you want without all the bullshit of lies. If you want kids, I’ll give you those. We

probably won’t have an alpha since you couldn’t produce one with our firstborn, but I don’t care. Maybe we’ll have a girl.” Every thought revolted. The idea of this man wanting a girl child sent me over the edge, and I slapped him. My eyes scanned the room and I saw no sign of Lorenzo. I hadn’t seen him since the night before. I was certain he had left to return to his pack, where he belonged. Color bloomed on Fox’s cheek, and he grinned wolfishly. “Fighting turns me on. Maybe it’s better if you don’t fight.” “Speaking of fight,” Austin interrupted, appearing in front of the table, “I think it’s time you and I settle this once and for all.”

Chapter 19 The Blue Door wasn’t prepared for a Shifter battle that day, but the Weston pack was armed to the teeth. When Austin confronted Fox, I moved to get up and Fox snared my wrist. With my free hand, I grabbed my cane and struck him on the head. The silver snout of the wolf left a deep gash, and blood trickled down his forehead in thin rivulets. Austin pulled out his gun, but before he could aim, Fox flipped the table over and used it as both a shield and a weapon. The gun went off and Fox knocked Austin onto his back. I stood up and drove my cane into Fox’s side, wishing it still had the pointy tip. Shouting, he flung the cane across the room. The air stilled when it clacked against the floor. “Attack!” Austin shouted, and his words galvanized his men into action. Austin shoved the table away, sending Fox flying backward. Some of the customers merely watched, as if this were a form of entertainment. One man called for the bartender, and another was throwing punches at anyone who got close. No one had shifted and it was just fist and brawn. Several women ran toward the door and Wheeler unlocked it to let them out. After the panicked customers exited the building, Wheeler slid the deadbolts back into place on the top and bottom of the doors. The staff had specific orders not to kick us out, so they appeared uncertain of how to defuse the situation. The blue-haired bartender slammed his Mage energy into a Shifter ’s chest, launching him across the floor. In a swirl of magic, that Shifter transformed into a black animal made of pure muscle. “Panther!” someone shouted. Denver leapt onto the bar and took aim with his gun. The panther lifted his predatory eyes and bared his long fangs at him. He pulled the trigger and a bullet struck the panther in the side, knocking him over. Before Denver could finish the animal off, someone yanked him off the bar by the ankles. A large crash sounded when he fell backward against the liquor bottles and then onto the floor. Austin must have dropped his gun, because he and Fox were throwing punches at each other. I scanned the floor in search of the weapon. Two men had pinned Trevor to the ground, and I raced toward him as fast as my body would allow. I grabbed a chair and slammed it over one man’s back. “Get off him!” I shouted.

When the man spun around, I recognized the Chitah who had smiled at Maizy. He had a crooked nose—the kind a man gets who’s been in a number of fights. But he made no move toward me since Chitahs wouldn’t fight a woman, even if she were stabbing him with a fork. Which crossed my mind when I glanced at the table beside me. “You’re on the wrong side,” I said. “Stand back and give us the respect to finish this out.” He stood up, towering over me by over a foot. “And how do I know which side is the right one?” Trevor smeared blood across his face with the back of his hand before he scrambled up to help our pack. “Because if you choose the other side, you’ll be fighting beside a rapist.” Darkness swallowed up his bright amber eyes, and his upper and lower canines punched out. Chitahs had an internal switch that, when they were provoked, would flip. They didn’t shift into animal form as Shifters did, but their inner animal took control of their human mind and body. When it happened, their eyes would roll black and a unique spotted pattern would erupt across their skin like a mirage. I backed away. Lexi grabbed my arm and pulled me to the side. “I had to put down my gun. I almost shot Ben. Everything’s moving so fast! My wolf wants to shift, and I don’t think I can stop her.” “You can’t shift,” I said firmly. “Not yet. Let Austin give the signal.” Her body shook as if racked with chills, and in a swift movement, Lexi shifted into a silver wolf with a white face and black-tipped ears. I’d been told her coloring was darker than my wolf’s—less pure. Still, she was a beautiful specimen to behold. She charged out of sight and then I heard a guttural scream. One of the nearby tables still had dirty dishes on it, so I gripped a steak knife and turned around. I couldn’t breathe when I caught sight of Lorenzo at the back of the room. It was as if my legs became anchors and nothing else existed. Lorenzo fought with grace and agility, executing moves and spins I’d never imagined him capable of. My heart leapt with admiration as I watched him in action. His Asian opponent was equally skilled, each of them striking with calculated precision. Something briefly distracted Lorenzo and I turned in the direction that he was looking and saw Fox. I palmed the knife, tightening my grip and moving toward them. Then I realized something crucial that changed the game: I’d never killed anyone

while they were in human form. My spirited wolf had always been the warrior between the two of us, and after I’d brought life into the world, my human side had grown more compassionate. I couldn’t sneak up behind a man and cut his throat. It wouldn’t be an honorable death, and his spirit would haunt me. So I backed away and allowed Lorenzo to fight his own battle. Before I turned, he nodded at me once, showing his appreciation. Interfering would have meant taking away his dignity. But suddenly the thought of him dying because of that choice terrified me to the core. I turned just in time to see Wheeler on his back with a large man pinning him. Wheeler spat out a curse, and the man shifted into an enormous panther. The muscles along his back tightened, and he roared, exposing all his sharp teeth. Wheeler ’s eyes didn’t widen with fright, but they narrowed with intent. He gripped the panther by the throat and punched him in the face. Wheeler ’s wolf stood little chance of defeating an animal of this caliber. While most men would cower and run, Wheeler eyed him as if it wasn’t the first time he’d come face to face with a panther. “You like that, kitty cat?” he asked, throwing another punch. A sharp canine broke off and fell against the black carpet. I came up behind them, but not quietly. The panther turned his head and vaulted in the air, his powerful body sailing toward me like a dark shadow. “Sonofabitch!” Wheeler lurched forward to grab his tail, but it was too late. The panther ’s body, rippling with solid muscle, collapsed heavily on top of me. A sharp breath of air escaped my lungs when my back slammed against the hard floor. His crushing weight was suffocating me. “Ivy!” Wheeler shouted. “I’m okay,” I croaked. “Get him off me!” He grabbed the haunches of the animal and dragged him away. I scooted back and saw that a dark streak of blood stained my dress. The knife I’d been holding was buried in the panther ’s chest to the hilt, straight through his heart. His eyes had gone murky; the Shifter had crossed over to the spirit world. “You really know how to shake things up, don’t you?” Wheeler said. “Let me know if you want some earrings and I’ll snatch a couple of his claws.” “Why didn’t you use the knife you carry around?” He winked. “I’m saving that for a special occasion.” Wheeler dropped the animal’s tail and turned his attention toward Ben. Two Shifters were closing in on him as he guarded the hall to our private room. Bystanders stood against the outer walls, trying not to get involved. Wheeler ran across a booth and leapt over a half wall, diving into action. With my heart still beating wildly, I limped halfway across the room before

a husky voice yelled out, “Hey, bitch!” I whirled around. A Shifter plucked the knife from the panther ’s chest and hurled it at me. The blade rotated toward me like a propeller slicing the air. A split second before it struck me in the chest, a man appeared out of nowhere and rushed in front of me. I trembled, touching my bloody dress in disbelief. “You’ll pay for that,” the stranger shouted. When he turned around, I recognized the bright-haired Vampire. “I don’t believe we’ve had introductions. I’m Atticus,” he said coolly, the handle of the blade still protruding from his chest. “With your permission, I’d like to ask for a dance. Not right this moment of course, but perhaps later?” I stood aghast, bemused by his politeness amid the chaos. “All right,” I heard myself saying. Did I just agree to dance with a Vampire in the middle of a Shifter war? The knife made a terrible sound when he pulled it from his chest and grimaced. “Splendid.” Atticus crumpled into a chair, his face pale. Vampires could heal, but the consumption of blood made the process quicker. I stepped forward and met his gaze without looking away. For Vampires, that was a show of trust. “What if I give you a drink instead of a dance?” I would have never offered my blood to a Vampire, but Atticus had saved my life. His black eyes were cold and bottomless. “Not a chance. Just catching my breath before I crush the idiot who threw the knife—the one I can hear walking toward us.” Atticus spun out of his chair and gripped the man by the neck, pulling him close and sinking his fangs into the Shifter ’s throat. I turned away, my stomach twisting in disgust. Lexi and Trevor had teamed up against a Shifter—her wolf intimidating and biting him while Trevor assailed him with a series of punches. Denver was lying semiconscious on the floor. He had a broken nose, a gash on his arm, and blood matted his blond hair from a laceration on his head. “Denny!” To my horror, a burly Shifter strolled into the room, dragging Maizy by the hand. Her eyes widened at the sight of Denver ’s unconscious body not twenty feet ahead. “Denny!” she cried out. “Let the little one go!” I shouted, approaching him unarmed. The man lifted her onto the bar with a violent motion and she hit her knee on the edge. Maizy lay on her side, holding her leg and crying. He bared his teeth. “Everyone back off or I’ll—”

Before he could finish the thought, a Chitah tackled him at lightning speed. The man made a gurgling sound as the Chitah tore at his throat with sharp canines. Austin rushed to Denver, making him shift to his animal and then back. Denver sat up, holding his head where a small bump had formed. Then he shoved Austin away when he heard Maizy’s cry. Knowing his nudity would startle a human child, he put on his jeans and went to her. “I got you,” he said, scooping her into his arms. She turned into him to avoid seeing the mayhem around her, and Denver disappeared with her into the kitchen behind the bar. I stumbled when a loud shotgun blasted. Lynn centered herself in the hall like the angel of death, aiming her gun at anyone who crossed her path. “Where’s my daughter!” “Lynn, she’s safe,” I called out. “Denver has her.” When a man attacked her from the side, knocking the gun out of her hands, I unleashed my wolf. *** Lorenzo circled the Shifter, keeping his reflexes quick and his eyes sharp. While the man was a worthy opponent, Lorenzo decided the guy’s ego would lead to impulsive decisions. Of course, Lorenzo had a weakness of his own: impatience. He wanted to wrap his fingers tightly around Fox’s windpipe. Despite how quickly this fight needed to end so he could accomplish that task, he’d been relieved when Ivy hadn’t intervened. She understood the true Shifter ways and how to fight with honor. “You move like a rabbit.” His opponent swept out his leg. Lorenzo jumped out of the way and delivered a forceful kick to the man’s chest. “And you fight like a giraffe.” The man staggered back and then flipped over a table to make more room. “This is a good boost for my ego to fight an alpha. The fact I’ve lasted this long gives me a little hope.” “Hope for what?” Lorenzo dodged a punch and threw a hard right. The man spun away, his black hair rippling around like a wave. “Taking out Fox when the time’s right.” Lorenzo knocked him in the jaw. “You’re two men down.” “Two weak men.” He spat out a mouthful of blood. “Panthers are strong, but they’re fucking crazy and everyone knows it. Fox was an idiot for bringing

them in.” “There is more honor in following an alpha Packmaster than a rogue pretender.” Lorenzo arched back and weaved around another punch. “Some of us would rather lead than follow. Fuck alphas. You guys think you’re invincible, but half of you aren’t even fit to lead a pack. I’ve seen better men in lower ranks more capable of being a Packmaster. What the hell makes you so goddamn special?” With each exchange, Lorenzo delivered a kick, a punch, or a defensive maneuver. “Because an alpha is born with a gene you do not possess. It’s a calling. We will bleed and die for our pack and do whatever it takes to keep the family together. Courage. Spirit. Strength. Loyalty. These are weapons you do not possess.” Each punch became more solid than the last. “Greed is your shield and envy is your sword. No man can win a battle with armor forged from fear. You will never become a leader unless you are willing to die. That’s what separates the alpha from the omega!” Lorenzo roared, striking mercilessly until the Shifter fell onto his back. He grabbed a knife from a dirty plate, wiped the sharp instrument clean on his pants, and fell to his knees, plunging the blade into the man’s heart. His enemy’s pupils engorged, and his mouth opened in a soundless scream. “Die a good death, Shifter. Take your dark spirit elsewhere.” Lorenzo ran his fingers over the man’s eyes and closed them. He flinched when a shotgun went off. The older woman in Austin’s pack fell over when a man knocked the gun out of her hands. Lorenzo’s heart stopped when he saw Ivy’s long braid swing as she shifted into her silver wolf and attacked the Shifter. “Ivy!” He shoved a man out of the way. Jesus, he had to get to her. The blue-haired bartender threw a blast of energy into Austin. Neither the staff nor the customers knew what to do except attack anyone who came within reach. The Shifter flipped Ivy’s wolf onto her back, but she had latched onto his shoulder with a mouthful of angry teeth. The bastard punched her in the side with a tight fist, making her bite harder. “How dare you!” Lorenzo raged, pulling the man by his shirt. Ivy’s wolf flipped onto her feet, hopping until she gained her balance. Suddenly, something struck Lorenzo on his skull and the sharp pain caused him to fall to his knees. The noise in the room dulled. It felt as if he had earplugs in and he blinked, watching spatters of crimson wet the dark carpet like tiny raindrops. It tickled his forehead and got in his eyes. He flattened his hand on the floor, struggling to hold on to consciousness.

When his hearing returned, a man was speaking in midsentence. “…nothing but a lowdown, dirty Indian. Ivy’s part, but not full-blooded. Maybe that’s why she’s better for me than her mother. I have claim on her in a way you never will, so remain on your knees like a good dog.” In a swift movement too fast to track, Lorenzo reached around and yanked Fox so hard by the ankles that he knocked him to the floor. Ivy’s cane rolled out of his hand, Lorenzo’s blood staining the silver grip. He stood up and touched the top of his head, his fingers exploring the wound. Ivy and a dirty brown wolf were fighting to the death. He was bigger, but she’d locked her jaws on his throat and wasn’t letting go. Wheeler shifted and his wolf jumped in. There was no honor in seeing a male attack a female, and no decent packmate would watch a rogue draw blood from his sister. “So you think you’re the one who’s gonna tame that wolf.” Fox rose to his feet. He matched Lorenzo’s height with more brawn. Salt-and-pepper hair revealed his age to be well over two hundred. His blue eyes were piercing, filled with nothing but malice. Loud crashes and shouts exploded around them, but Lorenzo wiped the blood out of his eyes and ignored everything except Fox. His enemy. “At last we meet,” Lorenzo said. “The man who would rape a child and hunt her down all these years later to make her his bride.” His fingers splayed as he tried to restrain his wolf. Fox laughed and it was a boisterous sound. “Child? That woman was no child. Age is nothing but a number when you’ve lived as long as I have. You know nothing about our past. Ivy and I had a good relationship; she’s twisted it all around because of her father and that damn baby. Probably not even mine.” Lorenzo lifted his chin. “Yeah, that’s right. You should have seen the way she used to run around the house with all that hair flying behind her before she started braiding it. The way she’d lean over the back of the sofa, riling up some of the men in the pack. The way her dress hitched up her legs when she rode bareback on that horse of hers.” Lorenzo assailed him with a series of vicious punches to the face. Fox retaliated, striking Lorenzo in the eye. “You had no right!” Lorenzo saw red, and it wasn’t from the blood in his eyes. Fox charged at Lorenzo, slamming him against the wall. Up ahead, the front door opened and people were running out. Fox struck Lorenzo in the gut, pinning him with his entire body as he did so.

“I had every right. Her mother should have been mine,” Fox babbled. “Should have been mine but he took that away. She made me kill her. Goddammit, I loved that woman and she left me with no choice. Ivan couldn’t know—he couldn’t find out. She chose that bastard!” he said in an unintelligible growl, still pinning Lorenzo to the wall as he continued to pelt him with heavy blows. And then it became clear that Ivy’s mother hadn’t committed suicide. She’d wanted to come clean with her mate. Fox claimed he loved her, but in the end he decided his position in the pack was more important than the woman he allegedly loved. Just like Lorenzo’s uncle. Lorenzo tightened the muscles in his stomach and gripped Fox’s wrist, ceasing the man’s attack. He brushed his lips against Fox’s mangled ear. “There will be no mercy for you.” A chaotic rhythm of wolves moved around him, as if summoning his own. Lorenzo kicked off the wall and collapsed on top of Fox, choking him and slamming the back of his skull against the floor. Lorenzo dizzily looked around, the wound on his own head throbbing. Fox’s eyes bulged, his face turning a sickly shade of purple. He reached out, wrapping his fingers around the handle of a gun lying on his right. “To the death,” Lorenzo whispered, a promise on his lips. This wolf did not deserve an honorable death. Now Lorenzo understood his grandmother ’s prophecy. In his culture, the sun represented the warm mother who embraced her children, and the moon was the cold mother who punished them. Maybe it was superstition, but it’s why he’d never felt at ease on a full moon. His grandmother saw blood on the moon—a vengeful mother. Lorenzo’s wolf howled and he relinquished all power, leaving Fox at the mercy of his animal as he shifted. Fox turned the gun toward him and, seconds later, pulled the trigger.

Chapter 20 When I shifted back to human form, I turned my eyes away from the wolves who were savagely tearing at each other’s throats. It took a moment to adjust to being in human form. My bloodstained dress was carelessly spread out on the floor, and my long hair covered my body like a garment. Wheeler ’s wolf sank his teeth into the other wolf’s throat, thrashing his head violently. Serenity overcame me, as if I were dreamwalking in my memories. A wolf charged into the kitchen and screams pealed out. He immediately scurried back into the room, toenails scraping the floor in a desperate attempt to flee. Behind him, an impressive wolf that looked more like a Siberian husky stalked out with death in his eyes. Denver’s eyes. Instead of going after the wolf, he backed up. Saliva dripped from his mouth as he continued to threaten everyone with a low and deadly growl before returning to the kitchen. I gripped a chair and pulled myself up, blood oozing between my toes from the oversaturated carpet. Then I saw it. A few feet ahead, Lorenzo shifted. His grey wolf stood astride Fox, who lifted a gun from the floor, moving his arm toward Lorenzo’s head. Raw anguish constricted my heart and I knew not which way to turn. Lorenzo’s wolf latched on to Fox’s arm and he shook his head. The gun went off and tumbled immediately to the floor due to the violent thrashing of the wolf’s head. I staggered forward, moving around Fox until I reached the gun. I leisurely bent down and lifted the weapon, curling my finger around the trigger. Something took over me… something dark. A wolf vaulted off the bar and landed on Jericho’s back. April cowered behind the bar, throwing bottles at anyone who got close to her. Fox’s pack had managed to disarm most of us, but I heard another gunshot go off. Some shifted, others remained in human form, but there was chaos all around in this sanguinary battle. “Get back, Lorenzo,” I said in a low voice. His wolf tugged at Fox’s arm, ignoring me. “Thunder Wolf! Let me reclaim my honor.” Thunder lifted his head and a flicker of understanding sparked in his eyes. He reluctantly stepped back.

“I was still conscious when I shifted, Fox. Long enough to hear your confession. How could you do it? My mother!” I screamed, fury erupting from my soul. “The woman who gave life to me.” I lowered the gun from his head to his heart. “You took more than my innocence that day. You took my mother, my son, my father ’s love, my horse, and my future. Yet I am still here. I will never gain back what I’ve lost, but the one thing you can never take away is my heart. And it loves, Fox. It loves my family, it loves this proud alpha standing before you, it loves a child I will never hold, and it most certainly will never love you.” Crack. The gun went off and a pool of blood spread across his chest like a plague. Lorenzo’s wolf took in his scent, checking for signs of life. Without pause, he ran forward and joined Austin’s black wolf. By this time, everyone had shifted. I knelt down and placed the gun on Fox’s lifeless chest, erasing all hope that someday I might reunite with my grown son. How could a child have love for a woman who took the life of his father? Yet I held no remorse for what I’d done. Was I the first girl Fox had taken so cruelly? Was I the last? I shuddered to think. Perhaps with this violent end, I saved more lives than I took. The sounds died down and I collapsed, falling to my knees with my head hung low. “Ivy…” A pair of hands cradled my head and I looked into Lorenzo’s dark and captivating eyes. “Sweet Ivy. It’s over.” He placed a kiss on my forehead. “My brave warrior.” Tears spilled down my cheeks. “I took a life.” “You saved a life. Yours. Mine. Your son’s.” He lifted my chin and stroked my cheek with his fingers. “I’ve never known such a fierce heart to be caged inside a woman. Your mother deserved to have her death avenged. Now that her name is cleared, you will never be blackened by Fox’s wickedness and lies.” Lorenzo rose to his feet and helped me to stand before walking away. When he returned, he washed the blood from my body with a wet towel and then dressed me in his red flannel shirt. After carefully securing each button, he tucked my loose hair behind my ears. “The battle is over. Go look after your pack. Some are injured and need your care.” He trudged toward Jericho’s injured wolf and knelt down, coaxing him to shift by summoning his alpha voice. Austin shifted back and called me over to help. He found a rag and wiped the beads of sweat forming on his brow. “Stay with April,” he said, panting and out

of breath. The muscles on his torso flexed as he lifted one of the dead bodies and dragged it toward the center of the room. I moved around the bar, stepping over the pieces of broken glass. April had a cut on her arm, so I found a shirt lying near the bar and wrapped her wound to staunch the bleeding. “Holy smokes. I’ve never seen anything like that before,” she said, out of breath. “My hands were shaking when I fired the gun. I was so scared I’d hit the wrong person, so I dropped it and ran. Everyone was moving so fast and—” “It’s fine,” I said, smoothing her blond hair away from her face. “You’re just a human; this isn’t something you expect to see every day. You did good, April. All the bottles you threw covered the floor in broken glass and not only kept you safe, but also the pack. Fox’s men shifted too early and their paws were cut up, so it gave us an advantage. You need to see a healer and get your arm fixed up.” “Where’s Reno? Is he okay?” “Right here, princess,” he said, leaning over the bar. “How’s my girl doing?” I turned back to look up at him. “She needs a Relic.” He shook his head while looking at the streaks of blood on her arm. “We’re not about to sit around wasting time when the hospital is just up the street.” “Humans ask lots of questions in the emergency room,” I said. “Be sure to come up with a good lie about how she got the cut or else they’ll think you had something to do with it. You should go with her, but clean up in the bathroom first. Get a change of clothes for April; her jeans are soaked in alcohol.” “On it,” he said, disappearing. “Are you cut anywhere else, April? Did they hurt you?” She shook her head. “I guess I’m just not as badass as you.” I smiled. “Nobody expects you to be. Reno is all the badass a woman could ask for.” She laughed and wiped her bloody hand on her jeans. “That’s for sure. He takes good care of me, but sometimes I wish I could be more like you. Maybe he wants a strong woman who can shoot a gun.” I tightened the shirt on her arm. I admired how devoted April was to her mate. “A woman can be strong in many ways. Sometimes a strong heart is all a good wolf needs, and you are one of the most compassionate souls in our pack. You’ll teach these men good lessons in the years to come, and you’ll be a good example for the children who will grow up in our house.” “But I’m not their mom. I don’t have any influence.” I moved a few unbroken bottles out of the way. “You’re not living in the

human world anymore. A pack raises a child just as much as the parents do. You’re mortal, and you left the comforts of a safe room in the back of the club to stand by our side. That says everything.” I gripped the bar to pull myself up and almost lost my balance until she caught me. “Where’s your cane?” she asked, looking around. “Hopefully up someone’s backside,” I said with a short laugh. Reno came around, jingling a set of keys in his hands. Without a word, he lifted April into his arms so she wouldn’t tread over broken glass. He carried her like that all the way to the front door. Then, after watching a few intimate kisses and soft whispers between them, I turned away from the blinding light as they left the building. Wheeler slid up to the bar and patted his hand on the surface. Like most of the other men, he was shirtless. Probably didn’t have his pants on either, but I couldn’t see over the bar. “Got anything strong back there?” I turned around and handed him a bottle of whiskey. “Yeah, that’ll do.” Jericho sat in the chair next to him and lit up a cigarette from a pack on the bar. It was slightly bent and hanging down. Tendrils of smoke rose from the end and thickened the air with a musty smell. After a long gulp, Wheeler slid the bottle in front of him. “I see you’re still bringing the badassery, little bro.” Jericho took a drink and pushed the bottle back toward Wheeler. “Well, when you’ve spent twenty years fighting off groupies, days like these are a walk in the park.” Wheeler chuckled and took another swig. I walked around the bar and surveyed the dead Shifters spread about the club. I counted thirteen, which was more than we’d initially thought. Lexi handed Austin a shirt while he talked on the phone with a local Councilman. Tables were tipped over, chairs broken, and bloodstains almost hidden by the dark décor. Lexi snorted as she straightened her shirt. “This is going to cost us a fortune. Dammit! Where’s my bra?” Austin eased up behind her and combed her hair with his fingers. “Ladybug, the last thing you need to worry about right now is your bra.” She turned around and folded her arms. “I can’t just walk out there wearing a thin T-shirt that’s wet from all the spilled beer.” “Why not?” he asked, his eyes sexily roaming down her body. “Looks pretty good on you.”

I walked around the bar toward the kitchen. Lynn was sitting at a small metal table with Maizy on her lap, humming a song. Denver, still in wolf form, lifted his nose to pull in my scent. “I wanted to make sure you two were okay in here,” I said. “Is it over?” Lynn asked. “Yes, it’s finally over. I’ll have Austin get Denver to shift. He’s talking to the Council and they’ll probably send cleaners over to take care of the bodies and record their findings. You might have to give a statement. Why don’t you two stay in here for a little while; it’s a mess out there. Maizy, do you want me to bring your blanket and toys? Maybe your mommy will fix you a nice lunch and you can help her.” She calmed at my suggestion. Sometimes I felt Lynn coddled her too much and maybe that was how humans conditioned their young to feel fear. “Okay, Miss Ivy. Can I have a coloring book?” “Sure. You two stay here and I’ll bring everything you need. We’re going home today, Maizy. Maybe if you aren’t tired later, we can take a short walk on the property and collect rocks.” “Can we do that if it’s okay?” she asked her mom. Lynn brushed her tangled hair away from her face. “We’ll see how your knee feels, hon. Let’s just wait until we get home.” I left them alone and went back to our private room, pushing a few chairs out of the way to gather up Maizy’s things. “What happened in here?” I asked Izzy. She nibbled on a cookie, and by her calm demeanor, I had a feeling Jericho had popped in before I did to let her know he was okay. “We kept the door locked. It was so quiet that Lynn didn’t think anything was going on. She cracked it open and we heard all the commotion. Before she could close it, one of those Shifters shouldered the door open and knocked her down. Lynn fell backward over one of the chairs.” I noticed her hands were beginning to shake. “Everything’s fine now,” I said reassuringly. “Maizy’s fine.” Izzy nodded. “Maizy was within reach and he snatched her and ran out. I slammed the door to keep more from coming in, but Lynn grabbed the shotgun and went after him. Hell’s bells, it killed me to sit in here. But I have this baby and I don’t know, I suddenly don’t want to do stupid things that would put him or her in danger,” she said, curving her hand around her stomach. “The only way to protect my baby is to protect myself. Maybe that’s selfish, but it wasn’t about me.” “You don’t have to explain. I know.”

I limped to the sofa and sat down beside her. “Do you mind taking Maizy her things for me? She’s in the kitchen with Lynn. Tell Austin to make Denver shift back, if he hasn’t already done so. Denver ’s wolf isn’t in a good state of mind and I don’t want him accidentally lunging at a Councilman.” “Super. That’s just what we need, Denver mauling a member of the Council. I’ll be sure to let Austin know. Be right back.” When she left the room, I could finally breathe. My child was safe. My eyes were heavy and my body weak. The light by the door flashed, but I didn’t have the strength to get up. It quietly opened and Lorenzo stepped inside. “It was unlocked,” he said. I listened to the sound of his feet treading across the carpet, and the soft whisper of his pants as the fabric brushed together. Lorenzo knelt in front of me. “Are you in any pain?” “I just need to rest for a while. Did Fox hurt you?” He placed his hand on my leg. I’d never taken the time to admire what nice hands he had. Graceful fingers that touched me with tenderness but could also inflict pain upon an enemy. “Your wolf will be at peace now that your tormentor is dead. His dark spirit will haunt you no more. You can throw out your dreamcatcher and sleep soundly tonight.” “No, my uncle made that for me long ago, before I was born. It’s been blessed, and maybe someday someone else will need it.” His face softened and he held my hand in his. “Always thinking of others. I wasn’t always this way—the hard man that you see before you. I once wanted the same things as everyone else, but life turned me a different way. My uncle taught me to fear love, and that dark past in my family has shadowed me for years.” “Maybe it’s time for you to come out of the shadows.” He lifted his eyes to mine, and Lorenzo seemed different. “Let me take you home.” Home never sounded sweeter. He helped me up and out of the room. Before we reached the bar, someone caught my sleeve. I turned to see Atticus brushing at a few spatters of blood on his collar. He hadn’t intervened in the clash between packs because it wasn’t his place to, but he had saved my life. “Can I still have that dance?” My eyes drifted down to the tear in his shirt. “There’s no music, and…” Atticus walked swiftly to a jukebox by the dance floor. After pushing a few buttons and kicking it, the music came on. I laughed softly and looked up at Lorenzo. “I’m going to dance with that

Vampire, and not with your permission. But I’d like to have your approval.” I didn’t want to explain why I owed Atticus a dance. Maybe I just wanted Lorenzo to trust me. Atticus lingered on the clean dance floor, the only place in the club that hadn’t been touched by violence. The dark floor gleamed beneath the spray of blue lights, and his bleached-blond hair made him look like a rock star. And maybe in a different kind of way, he was. Lorenzo dragged his gaze away from Atticus and rubbed noses with me before letting go of my hand. And just like that, Lorenzo gave me something I was certain he had never given another woman before. His trust.

Chapter 21 Home. That word not only defined how I felt with my pack, with the porch steps that led to our front door, and with the lavender scent of my sheets, but it was a feeling I was beginning to associate with Lorenzo Church. Before we’d left the Blue Door, he’d cleaned every speck of blood from my cane. I felt a twinge of guilt knowing Fox had used it against him, but Lorenzo joked that it probably knocked some sense into him. We didn’t bother cleaning up the bar before we left because it would have needed more than a mop and a trash can. Wheeler called the owner and suggested he run an estimate on the damages and send Austin the bill. Whether the owner would ban Shifters after this incident was uncertain, but Austin planned to have a talk with him to smooth things over. He didn’t want a backlash from Packmasters who frequented the club. Cleaners collected the bodies and took statements to report to the higher authority. It was standard procedure to determine if any laws had been broken, which in this case they hadn’t been. Disputes between packs weren’t in their jurisdiction. A Councilman arrived and gave Austin a pat on the back. No one liked hostile rogues living in the community, and Austin gained a little more respect among his elders for handling things on his own. “Let me look at it,” Reno said, leaning over April’s chair. The only light in the living room emanated from the fireplace on my right. “You looked at it an hour ago. I promise you nothing’s changed since coming home from the emergency room,” she said with a hidden smile, still reading her book. Without asking, he reached down and turned her arm so he could examine the stitches. Then he stormed out the door like he had the last time. “He’s just reminding himself that you’re precious cargo he has to look after,” I said, pulling a beige throw over my legs. She set her book down and played with a strand of her hair. “I know. It just makes me feel guilty being a liability around here.” “The only liabilities are the clothes you leave on the bathroom floor that I keep tripping over,” Trevor said from his spot on the rug. He had his legs bent and one crossed over the other. The fire crackled behind him. “Maybe next time you should stay in the room like I suggested.” I winked at her and gave Trevor a pointed stare. “Had she done that, Fox’s men might have overtaken us. Sometimes the most influential thing on a battlefield isn’t the men wielding their weapons, but the blistering sun,

relentless wind, or hammering rain.” He snorted. “So April is a snowflake? That’s special.” She tossed a small pillow at his head. It had been eight hours since we arrived home, and we remained inside until Austin and Wheeler finished scouting the property for rogues. So instead of the walk I’d promised Maizy, I braided her hair while Lexi painted her nails. Lynn kept herself busy cleaning the house—Fox had pulled out some drawers and tracked mud throughout the downstairs rooms. Before dinner, I’d convinced her to take a nap and let me handle feeding the pack. I cooked up a macaroni casserole, buttermilk biscuits, steamed broccoli, and fried ham steaks. It seemed like just the thing to get everyone relaxed and ready for sleep. Denver walked in with a plate of leftovers and plopped down beside me. “You’re going to pop if you keep eating,” I said. “Then I’ll die a happy man,” he mumbled with a mouthful of casserole. Trevor tucked the small pillow April had thrown at him beneath his head. “You have a stomach like a black hole. I don’t know how you can eat all that and stay fit.” Denver licked his spoon. “Are you checkin’ me out?” “I’m not gonna lie. You’re definite eye candy. But I like my men a little more serious.” April laughed melodically. “He loves the rough men in the romance novels. The mysterious guys with all the swagger.” Trevor ’s cheeks flushed. “Men like that don’t exist,” Denver said matter-of-factly. “Women write those books because they don’t want to deal with the reality that their hero has dirty laundry, belches, and doesn’t worship the ground they walk on.” “Reno worships my ground,” April said with a bright smile. “I never imagined I’d end up with a biker who’s a private investigator and carries a gun, but he’s better than any of these book boyfriends I’ve read.” “So then why do you still read them?” Trevor asked. She picked at something on her black pants and curled up her legs. “Because I’m in love with romance. I love the idea of it, and I love reading about couples who find it with each other. I like seeing it in this house with Jericho and Izzy.” “What about Austin and Lexi?” Denver brushed a few biscuit crumbs off his thin green T-shirt. It had a wide V-neck and a couple of pieces tumbled inside, making him pull it up at the bottom to shake them free. Trevor laughed and sat up, one arm draped over his knee. “That couple is an X-rated movie.” “I disagree,” I said. “What those two have is fire, and it burns hot. The

romance is in the way Austin looks at her when she’s gone off on one of her laughing fits, or the way Lexi looks at him whenever he puts Maizy on his shoulders and takes her outside for a walk. They’re not as expressive with their romantic side in front of the pack because of their strong personalities, but there’s a whole other fire simmering beneath the surface. Those two together are epic.” “Yeah, and where does Church fit in?” Denver abruptly said. I straightened the blanket, embarrassed by the question. How could I respond when I didn’t know the answer myself? We were two lives that crashed into each other. Had I never injured my leg, he wouldn’t have given me a second glance. Who’s to say he wasn’t having regrets about his intent to court me? I’d never asked the mated women in my house how they’d felt in the beginning of their relationships—if they’d immediately known they wanted to be with that man or if it had been an uphill battle. Lexi and Austin had always loved each other from what I understood, and April had needed to get her life in order before settling down with Reno. During their separation, Reno never stopped talking about her. I knew that despite her being human, they were meant for each other. Did they know, or was it only obvious to everyone else? Was I so blinded by desire that I couldn’t see the obvious—that a man like Lorenzo could never love me back? Lorenzo Church kept many women and mated none of them. What made me think he would choose a lame wolf over another with stronger attributes? A woman who had known a man before her first change and had given birth to a son. It was too much to hope anyone would accept. “Ivy?” Denver snapped his fingers in front of my face. “Maybe you need to go to bed. Do you want me to carry you upstairs?” I narrowed my eyes. “No one in this house will carry me anywhere.” “Yeah?” He set his plate on the floor. “Can you walk up those stairs by yourself?” I had my doubts. Going down stairs took effort, but I wasn’t sure I could make it up after the day I’d had. “The fire is warm. Why should I leave?” Denver stood up and ripped the blanket off me. “Swallow your pride and let me carry you.” When he tucked his hands beneath me, I screamed out, “Stop it!” “What’s going on in here?” William interrupted. “Denver, you need to step back. That’s enough.” Denver turned to face him. “Don’t pull rank with me, William. You’re not in this pack. You don’t order me around.”

William stepped forward, slicing him with an intolerant glare. “Pack has nothing to do with it. When I hear a woman in distress—” “Distress?” Denver laughed. “You mean being stubborn. She can’t walk up those stairs and everyone knows it.” “Indeed, that may be so. But what satisfaction do you gain by humiliating a woman in front of the pack?” Trevor sat erect, swallowing William up with his brown eyes. Denver waved his hand. “You guys are a bag of nuts. I’m trying to do the right thing and help a girl out. Hell, I wish someone would carry me to bed.” “That can be arranged,” William replied with a dark smirk. “Denver, when I need help, I’ll ask for it,” I said. “I appreciate your intention, but… Please, let’s not make this more than it is.” He lifted his plate off the floor and stalked out. “I’ve got to get ready for work. I don’t have time for this.” His voice trailed off into the kitchen. William brushed the crumbs off the sofa and took a seat. “Not sure why he’s making a fuss of things. It’s nice down here. Cozy fire, blankets, won’t have to listen to Austin and his mate screwing upstairs…” “Holy hell, ain’t that the truth,” Trevor said. “Twice today already.” “It’s a natural reaction after winning a battle. Especially when the woman fights by his side,” I said, pulling the blanket over my legs and leaning back. “Alpha men are aroused by strong women.” “You make it sound so scientific,” William said, pinching his chin. Trevor hopped up and dusted off his pants. “If that’s the case, then no wonder Church ran home. He’s probably banging one of those girls in his harem right now. I’m going to bed. See you guys this afternoon.” “You mean in the morning,” April said. He leaned over and kissed her forehead. “Sleeping Beauty needs his rest, so don’t wake me.” “You don’t need more sleep, Trev. You’re already a beauty.” “April showers,” he sang out, heading up the stairs. “Always showering me with love.” Trevor ’s words had pinched me in an unexpected way. My mother was a gentle soul, and in the excursions we had run into, she didn’t fight. Maybe it’s why my father had lost interest in having sex with her. I had inherited some of my gentleness from her. Shifter men loved outspoken women, so now I had another weakness plaguing my thoughts. I’d never held hope of settling with a mate, not until Lorenzo. For the first time, I realized how much I wanted to love and be loved. But I needed a man to love the woman I was, not the woman he wished me to be.

“Mustn’t let what he said get to you,” William said in a low voice. “I don’t think Trevor realizes how much you like Enzo. I was wrong when I tried to steer you away from him. He’s a good man, and if anyone can change his ways, I have no doubt it would be a woman like you.” William looked as if he wanted to say more, but he kept his thoughts to himself. “Ivy, we need to talk.” Reno stood like a statue on our left. “Let’s go to Austin’s office.” April looked up with concern. I grabbed my walking stick and followed him down the dark hall by the kitchen. Reno closed the door and switched on a small lamp on Austin’s desk, taking a seat beside me instead of in Austin’s chair. In his hands, he held a manila folder with edges of paper sticking out. Our chairs were angled toward each other, but not all the way. “What I’ve got in here is information on your son. The question is: do you want to see it?” I swallowed a lump in my throat and took an audible breath. Reno grasped the cane from my hand and placed it on the desk, leaving me nothing to fidget with. His fingers pressed against the edges of the folder. “I’m not sure how you feel about it, but one of my men sent me everything he could dig up. Fox never went after him; it would have taken him out of the state. There’s a little information and a few pictures in here about the boy. I can toss it in the fire and you can go on like before. I could also have Austin lock it up in his safe in case you want to look at it a few years down the line. Or you can know now.” “Know what?” My heart raced at all the implications. Was he hurt? Was something wrong? Reno swung his dark brown eyes up to mine. “Know who your son is. I don’t know what looking at this could mean. It could change your mind on things, and you’ll need to talk to Austin about those decisions. I’m just here to offer you what you might have been seeking all these years. An answer.” I bent forward, elbows on my knees, and covered my mouth. My hands trembled and my emotions spun like a cyclone. All my love, all my fears, all tucked between the folds of thick, yellow paper. The room became so quiet I could hear my heart racing. “Give it to me.” “Are you sure?” he asked, his thumbnails whitening as he pinched the folder even tighter. “I’m sure.” With a small gesture, Reno handed me the documents. I placed them on my

lap and, with nervous fingers, opened up the folder. A teardrop spattered onto a large photograph. “So beautiful,” I whispered. In the black-and-white picture, a small boy with long hair, wild and caught in the wind, ran toward me with outstretched hands. His mouth was open in what looked like an exuberant scream. Lakota had a warrior ’s face and bright eyes full of life. Beneath his thick boots, snow covered the ground, and flecks of it settled on his dark jacket. “Where are your mittens?” I whispered, tracing my finger over his hands. Overcome with pride, a laugh burst out. “What a strong little wolf you are.” My heart swelled. I’d never experienced anything so joyous and sorrowful all at once. Reno lined up a few pens on the desk and then sat back. “The Relic who delivered your son sold him on the black market for money. Maybe you should think about reporting that to the higher authority. Her job should have been to discreetly take the child to an orphanage, not sell him for profit.” My eyes were stricken with anger and I clenched my fists. “She what?” He shook his head. “There aren’t many Breed orphanages around and most of them are filled with older kids whose parents died, or some of them have defects. She must have known how much she could get off the black market. There was an immediate buyer.” “Who?” I shuddered, looking more closely at the shadowy figure behind Lakota who was out of focus. Those who bought and sold off the black market were criminals, and underground sex trades as well as slavery still existed. “Not one person, but a couple. He got lucky because it could have been a hell of a lot worse. Most of those looking for slaves will grab the older children because they don’t have the time to fool with babies.” I flipped the photograph over and read through a few documents that were nothing more than facts detailing how Lakota was sold, for how much, when it occurred, where he lived now, and a physical description. When I turned those over, I held up another photograph. Lakota was sitting on the shoulders of a tall man with light hair who held his legs firmly. Lakota’s arms were extended and his tongue stuck out as if he was catching snowflakes. My little boy was so big. He’d be five this winter. I ruefully held the picture, longing for all the moments I’d missed. His first words, his first steps, and his sleepy yawns just moments before he fell asleep. A woman with dark hair walked beside the tall man, holding a snowball between her gloves. He was looking down at her with a half smile on his face, and her mouth was open as if she was in the middle of telling a story. I glanced at a short note scribbled on one of the papers. “She sold my son

for a million dollars. How could that woman profit off my loss? How could she be so heartless?” Reno shifted in his chair. “They did a lot of their communication on the computer and I know a good hacker. Turns out the buyers were insistent on closing the deal; they didn’t want any other offers to be considered.” “I need to see my son.” The words flew out of my mouth before I had a chance to consider what that meant. “You sure you don’t want to wait and give it some time?” Reno asked. “The weather isn’t so good up north. He lives in Cognito now. You up for that?”

Chapter 22 “I don’t like this one bit,” Austin growled. It had been two days since Reno showed me the photographs of Lakota. I’d made the decision to go to Cognito, but due to a freak ice storm, many of the airports up north were closed. So instead of waiting it out, I planned to drive. “You’re my Packmaster, and I respect you, but there are some things you have no authority over. If you don’t loan me your car, I’ll take a bus.” “The hell you’re taking a bus,” Wheeler said, still blocking the front door with his back against it, arms folded. I set my bag down and tapped my cane on the hardwood floor. My smile withered when I realized this was more than my pack trying to talk me out of the drive, but preparing to hold me by force. I swung my eyes up to Austin. He ground his teeth and I looked at him pleadingly. “My son, Austin. Please.” He rubbed his jaw and looked away. “Wheeler…” “No!” I quickly said. “No offense, but I’m not driving across the country with Wheeler.” And that offended someone just a smidge. Wheeler pushed off the door and raised his eyebrow. “Oh? Something wrong with my company?” Lexi barked out a laugh from her spot on the stairs. “That’s an understatement. Have you ever gone on a road trip, Wheeler? Just a few hours trapped in a car with someone will make you realize how much you love them or how much you want to kill them.” Austin chuckled and glanced back at her. “You still never gave me the ruling after our last trip to Albuquerque.” She turned her mouth to the side. “The jury’s still out on that one.” “I’ll go with her,” Ben offered. Wheeler snapped his head around. “No, you’ll stay right the fuck here. Until Austin gives you back your keys after you tailed off and left Ivy to wander out unguarded—” Ben stepped forward, his jaw set. “That wasn’t my fault. She shouldn’t have gone outside.” Wheeler moved fast and Austin got between them. “And you shouldn’t have left!” “Let’s settle down,” Austin said. “Reno?” Reno hadn’t taken off his boots and his footsteps clomped on the wood

floor. He didn’t like walking around barefoot, so he kept his shoes impeccably clean. April once got upset when he used an entire package of her Q-tips to clean the mud from between the treads. Later that same night, Reno brought home ten boxes of the cotton swabs to make amends. Reno sniffed and looked warily at Austin. “Sorry, little brother. I’ve got a job. Someone hired me two days ago and I’m already behind because of Fox, so I have catching up to do. He paid half in advance.” “For what?” Austin let go of Wheeler and turned around. “I can’t tell you that. My cases are private.” “This is going in circles.” I lifted my bag and opened the door. “I’ll stay in touch, but let me know which car.” I glanced at the row of keys on the wall. A familiar tune filled the air and the chatter abruptly ceased. In the quietness of our secluded property nestled in the backwoods, the song “Bad to the Bone” was playing. “What the hell is that?” someone asked. When I stepped outside on the front porch, my eyes focused on an unexpected sight. Lorenzo Church was leaning against his black truck with his right leg bent and his foot on the tire. I didn’t know how a man could make army-green pants look so sexy, but he did. The white, long-sleeved shirt fit him so snugly that it outlined the perfection of his body. He had his arms folded, looking as if he’d been waiting for hours. Lorenzo had such a smooth and confident way about him—an assertive man who never seemed ambivalent about what he wanted. When he saw me, he opened the passenger door. “Never mind, Austin. I think my transportation issue has been solved.” Denver squeezed out the door and leaned over the railing. “What’s he doing here?” Austin peered down at me. “You sure about this?” “I’ll never finish a journey unless I begin it. I’m not certain how this will end any more than you are, but I won’t be at peace until I face my fears.” He touched the back of my head and his lips formed a grim line. “Do what you need to do. Keep in touch daily and let me know if there’s anything you need.” Walking down the porch steps with my bag almost landed me in the grass. Lorenzo remained where he was, patiently waiting as I walked toward him. When I reached the driveway, he approached and took my heavy bag. “How did you know I was leaving?” I asked. He glanced over my shoulder and said impassively, “William has always been a chatty fellow.”

“So William talked you into it.” My shoulders sagged as I moved toward the door. Lorenzo shoved my bag and cane behind the passenger seat. “No. He tried to talk me out of it. Caleb is now watching over my pack and this will be a good test for him. Let me help you in.” I stared at his open hand. “That’s all right. I can manage.” He chuckled warmly and shook his head. “Most women need help. It’s a big truck, Ivy. Use the side step.” I put my right foot on the step and gripped the handle. Either his tires were oversized or he had a suspension lift so the truck was higher off the ground. When I stood up, I almost fell back until Lorenzo’s hands cupped my backside like a makeshift chair. He laughed quietly as I scooted into my seat. Goodness, how embarrassing. I’d slept with him, but for some reason, intimate gestures while fully clothed felt completely different. I reached forward and turned down the radio, wondering if he’d deliberately chosen that song to blare in front of Austin. The Weston pack had gathered on the front porch and was watching with mixed expressions. I glanced behind the seat and frowned as Lorenzo got in. “Why do you have a skull and crossbones on your back window?” “It matches the tattoo and no one will mess with my truck,” he said, slowly backing out since there wasn’t enough room to turn around without leaving tire marks in the yard. When he made it onto the private road and revved the engine, I peered over at him. His eyes were pensive, his face sculpted, and it drew attention to his soft lips. He had a broad mouth that was spectacular when he smiled, but he seemed to smile more with his eyes than anything. Lorenzo was a serious man, but an honest one. I knew this trip would decide the fate of our relationship, for better or worse. Yet I happily accepted the risk, hoping to be in his strong arms at least once more. “What are you thinking about?” I settled my eyes on the road. “Just wondering why you smoke in this truck but not in the expensive car.” The truck had a musty smell that his Ferrari didn’t. “I don’t treat things that I love like an ashtray. Something else is going on in that head of yours.” “I love morning light.” “Me too. Especially when it showers your naked body in my bed. I don’t think I’ve ever admired the sun as much as I did then.” Why did he have to say such things that made me want to smile so wide? I

quickly glanced away before he saw the corners of my mouth turning up. “How long will it take to get to Cognito?” He throttled the engine when we hit the main road. “I drive fast, so just under twenty-four hours. Have you ever been there?” I touched my braid. “I’ve never been anywhere.” “Well, it’s a whole other world. Cognito is an old city that dates back hundreds of years. Immortals own a lot of property and land out there, unbeknownst to mortals. If you think Texas has a lot of us, you haven’t seen anything yet. We have more Shifters down here, but up there, it’s a little of everything. Even some you’ve never heard of.” “You’ve been?” “Business takes me a lot of places, and I also like to vacation. It’s not so bad if you know the lifestyle. You stay close to me, do you understand? They’re more abrasive up there, and there are lots of juicers.” “Juicers?” “It’s what they call a Mage that’s gone rogue. They get their highs from stealing people’s energy. They prefer juicing from another Mage, but that’s not so easy to do when most of those immortals are experienced fighters. The new ones—Learners—are often preyed upon, but their Creators usually escort them in public. So most of the juicers settle for other Breeds.” “Why not humans?” “Humans have weak energy and are easily killed. They don’t like to draw attention to themselves with bodies everywhere, and it’s harder to kill Breed from juicing.” “But it’s possible?” “Yes. A Mage once told me juicing is like draining a battery. Most of them hang out in clubs, looking for someone who won’t put up a fight.” “Then they would have underestimated me.” “No, Ivy.” He reached over and stroked my cheek. “You stay with me.” *** The first several hours in the truck with Lorenzo were awkward because we had never spent time together outside his bedroom. We made small talk and then I got lost in my thoughts, gazing at the open fields as we headed north. Arkansas had beautiful tall pine trees and thick woods. “I’d like to visit here sometime in the spring,” I said absently. “Mosquitoes,” was all he replied. Snow dusted the ground and became deeper the farther north we traveled.

We hit a roadblock in Tennessee and Lorenzo took his oversized truck off the road and scaled an incline to get around the mess. I was scared to death, gripping the door and yelling at him. He merely laughed and shot me a confident gaze when the tires hit concrete, and we were off again. By then, the sun had gone down. I stayed awake for as long as I could but found myself nodding off. His truck had a middle seat, and at some point during the night, Lorenzo had unbuckled my seat belt and coaxed me to lie down. “Ow,” I hissed, sitting up. I’d only napped for a short time. “What’s wrong?” “My leg. I can’t lie on my left side.” “So put your feet in my lap.” I laughed, unraveling my braid. “The armrest doesn’t make for a comfortable pillow.” “I’ll move our bags into the front seat and you can sleep in the back.” When my hair was finally free from its binding, I ran my fingers through it and released a soft moan. It looked like the front seat would have to do, so I reclined my seat back a little bit. The truck swerved off the road and Lorenzo shut off the headlights, leaving only the interior-panel display on. “I need you to stop doing that,” he said, his dark eyes watching my hands stroke down the length of my hair. “I can’t sleep with it in. It bothers me. It feels good to let it loose and run my fingers through it.” Lorenzo unbuckled his seat belt and slid next to me. His mere proximity and all that alpha power made me tense up. He smoothed his left hand down my hair, brushing his knuckles over my breasts, stomach, and then thighs. I gasped when he abruptly slipped his hand between my legs. “Shhh. Let me take care of you, nashoba. Will you unbutton your blouse for me?” My breath became unsteady. Without argument, I unlatched the small buttons on my brown cardigan. His fingers loved me with gentle strokes, rewarding me as I opened my shirt. I smoldered as Lorenzo’s hot gaze looked upon my body. He trailed petal-soft kisses up my jaw until his heated breath touched my ear. “Unlatch your bra so I can see all of you. Open your legs to me and I’ll make this feel good.” “You already are,” I said, ending the last word with a moan as his fingers stroked in a sensual rhythm. I released the front latch on my thin bra, allowing the fabric to fall away. My dark nipples puckered as the air in the cab grew cooler.

He moaned and shifted in his seat. I could sense his lust and found it curious he was so willing to give me pleasure without seeking his own. I surrendered myself to the fever, lifting my hips. A growl rose from him and he pushed up my skirt. “Pull down your panties for me,” he whispered. “Just a little bit.” When I did, his fingers quickly returned and I reached up, locking my arms around his neck. Goodness… Lorenzo was a man who knew his way around a woman’s body. The look in his eyes was indulgent as he bent forward and sucked on my right nipple. I watched him from my semi-reclined seat, uncertain of where this was leading. He licked my breast and looked up at me like a predator as he did it. “You’re sweeter than honey.” His thumb rolled in circles and a lick of pleasure shot through me. I gasped and my muscles tensed. Lorenzo pressed his warm lips against my neck. “All my wolf wants to do is please you, alpha female. Tell me you want more. I want to hear your wolf howl.” He lightly nipped my skin. “Yes, give me more.” I took his face in my hands and planted a kiss on his mouth. At first it was chaste. But as our lips grew lazy, his tongue forced its way in and deepened the kiss. His chest vibrated as a low growl rose. Lorenzo’s fingers quickened their pace and, my God, that man knew how to please a woman. Every movement, every slide and quick motion made it seem as if he could read my mind. A small gasp escaped my lips and he nibbled on them. “Put your mouth against my ear, Ivy. I want to hear the sound you make when you tremble beneath my touch.” He nestled his face in the crook of my neck and when I breathed against his ear, he nipped my shoulder. “Ah!” I said, bucking my hips. “Just like that,” he whispered, stroking me harder. “Hurry.” “Why hurry?” I panted. “Because if you take any longer, I’m going to have to take a walk and stroke myself until all the need for you is gone.” “Then take me.” He shook his head and looked at me in the eye. “Not like this. I’ll pleasure you anywhere you want me to, but the only place I’ll take you is in my bed.” “Why?” I asked, knitting my brows. “This isn’t the time for a conversation,” he bit out. Then his mouth all but swallowed up my breast as he moved from one to the other, kissing and licking

me into a frenzy. I cupped his hand with mine. As soon as I began making noise, Lorenzo looked up. I stretched my legs and gripped the ends of his hair with my other hand. “You’re my alpha,” I gasped. Lorenzo released a roar, just as he had that night in bed. “Next time I want to get on my knees and taste you,” he growled. The erotic visual of an alpha on his knees with his mouth on my body sent chills up my arms. Pleasure licked through me like white lightning and I could ride it out no more. My muscles clenched when Lorenzo’s breathing became erratic, as if he were caught in the storm with me. A flush of heat touched my cheeks and I moaned softly as spikes of pleasure assailed me. Lorenzo moved closer. He wrapped his arm around me and I collapsed against the warmth of his body. “You’re an attentive alpha,” I said, out of breath. “How’s that?” “You must have sensed I was anxious.” He let out an exasperated sound and leaned forward to look at me. “That wasn’t about me taking care of your needs because I’m a Packmaster and I heed to the call of a woman seeking relief. That was about desire. It was about the way you sighed when you combed your fingers through your loose hair, and the hot look you flashed me. The one you hoped I wouldn’t notice. I crave you. Your body, your wisdom, and the smile you rarely show. I crave the soft whisper of your climax against my ear that’s meant only for me. This isn’t about Packmaster and bitch. This is about a man and a woman,” he said, his voice softening. “Other women bring out the wolf in me, but you, Ivy… you bring out the man.” “You need time away from me to think about what’s best for your pack.” As he spoke, he slowly latched my bra and fastened the buttons on my blouse. “I need time with you to decide what’s best for me.” “You haven’t come to a decision, Thunder?” He rubbed his nose against mine. “This is new to me. These feelings… I need time.” “You should know something. I won’t mate with a man who has room in his arms for another woman. I don’t care if he’s a Packmaster and that’s how he runs his house. If you asked me to be in your pack—hypothetically, of course —then it would be as your mate and not one of your groupies. Rebecca would have to leave.” His brows popped up. “Would she now?”

“Yes. And not because she’s a threat, but she’s a venomous woman and I’m sure she’s not the only person bringing your pack down. I also won’t allow any woman who has known you intimately to live under the same roof. It would be disrespectful. You must consider these things if you want to pursue me. This would not only be a dramatic change in your life, but also for your pack.” “Sweet little Ivy would rule with an iron fist.” “No, just a silver cane.” He laughed and it was full-bodied, making me want to curl up closer beside him. Lorenzo had a strong chest, so warm and protective. I took in his smell, touched his soft hair, and then closed my eyes when he pulled me tighter. Some of the windows were fogged and his heart was still racing. After a deep breath, he placed a tender kiss on my forehead. “I don’t think either of us can make any promises until we return home. This trip could change your life.” “It could also change yours.” He paused thoughtfully. “Would you like to let your wolf run? I can find a stretch of land.” “No. I can’t delay this visit any longer. I need to see Lakota.” *** Lorenzo drove straight to Cognito without a wink of sleep. We stopped several times to stretch our legs and get something to eat, and by the time we arrived, he needed rest. I also needed to get my head together, as I was anxious about what might happen. Would they let me see him? I still hadn’t decided if I thought it was a good idea to tell Lakota who I was. All I wanted was to kiss him just once, to tell my sweet little man how proud I was. The heavy drapes in our hotel room blocked out the sun, but daylight still intruded through the crevices. I didn’t like how quiet the room felt—how sterile. It made me homesick for my pack. “Come lie beside me,” Lorenzo said, wearily patting his hand on the bedspread. I kicked off my shoes and crawled onto the bed, curling up along his right side. “What are you thinking about?” he asked, his eyes closing. Tears escaped through my lashes and trickled onto his bare chest. “I miss the life I could have had. Sometimes I wonder how that girl would have done raising a child when she was only a child herself. I would have loved him, but I don’t think he would have been happy living in my father ’s pack. Austin

wouldn’t have taken me in with a child, so maybe things worked out for the best.” “Hmm,” was all he replied. “In quiet moments, I sometimes think about what it would have been like to be a mother. I dream about reading him stories before bedtime and wiping away tears when he’s skinned his knee. That must seem trivial to you.” “It’s not too late. You’re his mother, and you can take him home.” Part of that idea nestled in my heart and flooded my mind with an entire lifetime of future memories. His first girlfriend. His first car. Seeing his adolescent face smiling as he ran out the door and shifted into his wolf. “I know what I want, but I struggle with doing what’s right. I haven’t figured that part out yet. I need to see him. I need to speak with his parents.” Lorenzo’s eyes were closed when I looked up, but he wasn’t asleep. His right hand diligently worked to unravel my braid behind my back. “How come you don’t have children?” I asked him. “You have an established pack, money, and all the things a Packmaster secures before he starts a family.” His chest rose with a deep breath and then he sighed. “That requires a mate.” I lifted my head and rested my chin on his chest, touching his face with my fingers. “Have you ever been in love?” Lorenzo shook his head. “Me either.” His lashes slowly pried apart so I could see his dark eyes glittering down at me. Then I felt his heart pounding against his chest, and I moved my palm over it. “Someday this heart will beat for someone other than yourself. It might even hurt, but you’ll do anything to keep them safe. That’s how I feel with Lakota. I sometimes wonder how I could possibly have room to love someone else when my whole heart belongs to him.” He swallowed thickly. “And what have you decided?” A smile touched my lips. “That the heart isn’t comparable to the driver ’s seat of a car, where only one person steers it. Maybe it’s more like a house, and letting people in won’t require someone else to leave. Shared space, different kinds of love… I don’t know. That’s a terrible analogy.” He touched my cheek with a soft stroke. “You’re the most remarkable woman I’ve ever met, and I’m not a man of soft words.” “You’re certainly a man of soft kisses.” He chuckled as he continued to untangle my braid. “My wolf admires you. I would have never thought such a delicate woman could fight so bravely against Fox’s men. You have quiet strength. It’s something my grandmother talked

about when I was a young and boisterous child. She said that Thunder and Lightning were two spirit brothers who lived in the heavens. Lightning was the quiet one who was bright and quick, while Thunder did nothing but growl and frighten people.” I smiled. “She was a wise woman.” His brows slanted. “I was convinced that Thunder and Lightning were one and the same. She said Lightning was the more dangerous of the two—he would strike without warning, and no one would suspect it because they were too busy fearing Thunder.” After a shallow sigh, he thoughtfully looked up at the ceiling. “I’d still like to believe they’re one and the same, but maybe I can never be Lightning. After she passed, I tempered my aggressive nature, but deep down, I’ve always been Thunder.” I traced my fingers over his lips. “I am in awe of you.” His dark brows furrowed. “Of me?” “Yes, of you, Lorenzo Church. I’ve never met a man who was so contemplative in private and decisive in public. You’re like a coin with two sides. Don’t be conflicted about the man you are. Your grandmother would have been proud, and she told you stories to help you make better decisions in your life, not to change who you are. I like the man beneath me, the one who bellows when he’s upset and has so much power that he doesn’t know what to do with it. Just be willing to bend. When you cut a small stick from a tree, it bends because it’s still alive. It’s only the dead stick that’s been lying on the ground that will break with little effort; so as long as you have a heart and a conscience, you’ll make the right choices.” Lorenzo rolled on top of me, his long hair creating a veil. “Can I shift?” “Here?” “My wolf demands to protect you and I have no choice but to comply.” My chest squeezed. That was something only mates did. Our wolves often compelled us to do things, and guarding another ’s life was considered a great honor. “Kiss me first,” I whispered. He settled his weight on top of me and his lips met mine. I grazed my fingers along his cheekbones, and then he rubbed noses with me. “What if he howls?” I asked worriedly. Lorenzo chuckled softly. “This is a Breed hotel and the floor is ours. If anyone complains, then I’ll take care of it. Order room service if you get hungry, but sleep. You’ll need your rest.” “And if I want to go out?” He reached up and pulled his hair back, settling beside me. “Then my wolf

goes with you. But I don’t want you to meet with your son unless I shift back. Where else would you go?” “I’ve never been to Cognito. I might want to walk around. When I get restless, I like to walk. It helps me think, and I prefer to be outside where I can breathe in fresh air.” He pressed his lips tightly before responding. “Only in the daytime. Once it nears dark, you come back. Do you understand? Rogues come out at night and mostly hang around bars. This is the Breed district, so if you want to go in any of the shops and eat, my wolf will be allowed. There are symbols on the windows and doors to let you know. If they have a policy against animals, then find another shop. I won’t leave your side; do you understand?” “I promise. You’re not as sheltering as I thought you’d be.” His hand smoothed down the flat of my stomach and rested there. “I’ve seen you fight. A warrior doesn’t need to be sheltered, only guarded.” In a fluid movement, Lorenzo shifted into his wolf. I ran my fingers through his soft grey fur, and in return, he licked my face. I gazed deep into his brown eyes, waiting for the light to flicker out so I knew when Lorenzo had gone to sleep and let the wolf take over. Thunder turned in a circle, eyeing his surroundings, and then settled next to me, placing his head across my stomach.

Chapter 23 “Christ! You should keep him on a leash,” a man exclaimed when I emerged from the elevator. Lorenzo’s wolf, whom I was now calling Thunder, growled at the tall man in a navy-blue suit. “This is a Packmaster,” I said. “You should show some respect. And no one leashes a Shifter.” He loosened the knot in his blue tie. A Shifter would never suggest leashing another, even one who wasn’t a wolf. He must have been a different Breed, or perhaps he was just an imbecile. “Well, can you move your mutt? This is a hotel, not a zoo.” Thunder stalked toward the man sedately. When he reached him, he did something unexpected. Thunder opened his wide jaws and clamped them around the stranger ’s crotch, causing the man’s eyes to widen with fear. One of his teeth had punctured the fabric. “I suggest you apologize,” I said, uncertain if Lorenzo had awoken, or if his wolf understood human words. After a hard swallow, the man offered an apology. I smiled and grabbed Thunder by a handful of hair and led him away. “Now was that necessary?” I asked, narrowing my eyes at him. Thunder made a high-pitched sound and snorted. Clearly he thought it was. We moved through an elegant lobby like nothing I’d ever seen. I marveled at the crystal chandeliers sparkling overhead, the champagne-colored rug in the sitting area, and a marble fountain near the center of the room. Lorenzo had reserved the room and spared no expense in selecting the finest hotel in the city. I stole a piece of chocolate from a bowl sitting on the front desk and the man smiled, his eyes briefly flicking down to Lorenzo before he looked away. “Let us know if you need anything, Mrs. Church.” “Oh, I’m not—” Thunder abruptly barked and interrupted me. I waved at the man before we moved through the revolving doors. Fresh snow blanketed the ground, and I tucked my left hand inside the pocket of my brown suede coat. The jacket reached my knees, so it was my favorite to wear during snow days. My brown boots left thick footprints in the patches of snow where no one else had walked. Most people were inside the shops along the street, and not many cars were about. In fenced-off spaces, it looked like six inches had fallen, and ice covered the tree limbs.

I kept a slow pace, enjoying a chance to stretch my muscles and explore a new city. Unlike Austin, the buildings had history and character—some appearing to be several hundred years old. Others looked like they’d been built yesterday. Apartment buildings were nestled between some of the businesses, and as Lorenzo had said, special symbols marked the doors of Breed-owned shops. The air didn’t smell as clean as it did down south. Instead, it was a mixture of snow, oil, and spices from some of the restaurants I passed by. Vampires seemed unaffected by the cold; many of them wore nothing but cotton shirts and pants. They were easy to spot because of their unblemished skin, so unnaturally perfect. Unlike in human folklore, Vampires didn’t disintegrate in sunlight. They simply found it uncomfortable as their pupils were fully dilated and natural light hurt their eyes. Some of the older ones had learned to tolerate it better, but modern sunglasses were a welcomed convenience. “Why didn’t anyone tell me places like this existed?” I asked Thunder. He trotted beside me, taking in different scents as we continued our adventure. Each time a stranger walked by, he’d growl and press himself against me. In Oklahoma, the Breed side of town consisted of nothing but two streets. All I’d ever seen were Shifters, so moving to Austin had been a culture shock because of the diversity. But I’d never seen anything like this before. When my feet tired and I could no longer feel my nose, I entered a small shop and ordered a few hot dogs. I gave a couple to Thunder and relaxed at a small table, watching customers go in and out. Thunder sat beside me with his head on my lap. I had to thump him on the nose because he kept putting his muzzle beneath my shirt and licking my stomach. The bell jingled and a woman hustled in, her raven-colored hair flying behind her. “Brrr!” she said in a loud voice. “It’s cold out there today!” Her foot flew out and she almost slipped from the wet ice on her boot. “Oh shit,” she murmured, grabbing the edge of the counter. The older man behind the counter laughed. “You must be hungry today! Watch your step; I’ve been meaning to clear out some of the snow that fell in front of the doors this morning.” He bustled around, bagging some items for her. “Your order ’s almost ready, just waiting on the fries. That’s thirty beef franks and ten spicy sausages. Do you want the buns in a warming bag?” She grimaced and leaned against the counter. “What do you suggest?” “Well, how far is your drive?” “The way I drive? Fifteen minutes.” “I’ll separate them, just so nothing gets soggy,” he offered. “The fries

should stay crisp, but if not, you can put them under the broiler and that’ll perk them right up.” She pulled out her phone and made a call. “Can you turn on the broiler? … No, but just in case the fries get cold. I shouldn’t be more than twenty minutes, so tell everyone to have the plates ready. Whose bright idea was it to have hot dogs for lunch anyhow? … Yeah, well, tell Levi next time he can be the runner and get them himself. Is Lakota still sleeping?” My breath caught. It felt like my heart stopped in my chest, as if time froze and I was drifting in the winds of fate. “It can’t be,” I whispered. The woman unzipped her black bomber jacket and leaned against the counter, facing me. “I love you too. Bye.” She slipped the phone in her purse and shivered. Thunder whined, but I dismissed his frantic pacing. The woman held out her hand, palm up, and smiled at him. “Is this your mate?” she asked. “He’s magnificent.” Then her eyes rose to mine, brimming with concern. She stepped forward and tilted her head. “Hey, are you okay?” I covered my mouth and she turned to the man behind the counter. “Charlie, can you get me a glass of water?” Charlie was a middle-aged man who looked like a schoolteacher. When he returned, she reached over the counter and took the glass. She handed me the glass and I drank, my hand shaking so much that she had to steady my arm by holding my wrist. “Should I call a Relic?” I quickly shook my head and set down the glass next to my empty one. Could this be? I’d come all this way, but during my walk, I’d begun to have doubts that I’d made the right decision in coming to Cognito. I’d considered going home, and of all places, I walk into the same shop that Lakota’s mother is in? My own mother believed in fate—what humans liked to call coincidence. She believed greater powers were at work. My voice cracked as I assembled my thoughts. “No Relic. It’s just… I know you.” “I don’t recognize you. Have we met?” She stood up straight and studied me closely with her bright green eyes. “Do you mind if I sit here? I have to wait on my order.” I shook my head and steadied my hands, moving some of my dirty wrappers and napkins out of the way. “We’ve never met. I came all the way from Texas to find you, but it seems you have found me. I don’t even know how to begin this

conversation. I’m just so afraid of what you might say—what you might do.” Her eyes lowered to Thunder, who sat beside her, blockading her in. Then she examined me closely. She was studying my hair, my eyes, my mouth, and then all the tension vanished as the muscles in her face relaxed and her eyes widened. She knew. She had to have known. I knew it when I first saw a picture of Lakota. We shared the same features, skin coloring, and hair. It seemed the only thing he took from Fox was his beautiful blue eyes. She hugged her body and leaned back, her lower lip trembling. “I guess I don’t need to introduce myself then. Are you here to take him away?” I tipped my head to the side and touched my braid. “You kept his name.” She nodded. “My mate spoke with the Relic and she said that’s the name his mother had given him. I wanted to keep the name because… she was forced to give him up. At least, that’s what the Relic told us. Is that true?” I nodded. “I was young.” She leaned in close and bit her lip. “My mate said the only reason a Shifter woman would give up her child is if—well, is if someone hurt her. He said that’s why we needed to love him a little bit more, because he was a special gift.” Tears welled in her eyes. “I always knew if she loved him that one day she’d come for him. Who names a child they don’t want?” Tears slipped down my cheeks and I grimaced, turning my eyes away. I covered them, overcome with emotion. “I gave him up because my father forced me to, not because I had no love for him. I’ve always loved Lakota, and I always will.” When I looked up, she was crying. “Please don’t take my baby away.” She reached across the table to grab my hand. “I know it looks awful that we bought him, but his name came up on the black-market list and if we’d ignored it, he could have wound up in the wrong hands. It was personal to me because my brother was once kept as a slave. That made the guilt of buying him go away. Then I held Lakota in my arms and it was magic. We can’t have children and he was our miracle. It would devastate us if you took him away.” I couldn’t sit across from her anymore. I stood up and set my cane on the table, dragging my chair around to sit beside her. We held hands and a moment passed between us—two mothers with a different claim on the same child. She sobbed uncontrollably, gasping for breath. Finally I found the strength to talk openly. “I want to be honest with you. I don’t know how I feel about any of this. My life suddenly took an unexpected turn, and the next thing I knew, I was looking at a picture of my son. I saw the

happiness in your eyes, and I know you love him. Thank you for giving him that kind of love and the life he’s always deserved. Something compelled me to drive up here to see him, and I won’t be able to move on with my life until I do that. I don’t know what you’ve told him about me—” She laughed and grabbed a napkin, blotting her eyes and then blowing her nose. “I hate crying. Here.” She handed me a dry napkin. “Lakota knows he’s adopted. I’m a Mage and his father is a Chitah, so we didn’t want him to grow up confused, although he’s a little young to understand what it really means. There’s no sense in lying to him since we’re obviously not the same Breed. We kept the Relic’s contact information in case Lakota ever wanted to track you down, but we’ve always been guarded about it. She wouldn’t tell us who the parents were, if it was an abusive home, and so all we have is the address and a few names. As much as I love him, I don’t know if I could give him clues to his past if it meant someone hurting him.” I played with the wadded-up napkin, bunching it between my fingers. “That’s an unusual family you have.” She smiled wide. “You have no idea. We live in a large house with family, including my Ghuardian.” “Ghuardian? I’ve heard the term, but I’m completely ignorant of your culture.” She arched her brow. “Um, well, it’s sort of like a stepfather. It’s what they call an experienced Mage who takes on a fledgling.” “But don’t you have a Creator who acts as your caretaker?” She twisted her mouth to the side. “That’s a long story, but sometimes a Mage is rejected by his Creator. The Mageri—our form of government— requires that all new Learners have either a Creator or Ghuardian to oversee their education and development. I’m his Learner, so he helps me navigate in the Breed world and teaches me everything I need to know about my power. We have another Shifter in the building, so he’s going to be someone who can help Lakota when he goes through the change and shifts for the first time. I guess you could look at our family as a pack, but I know there’s a lot he’ll miss out on.” I clung to each word, astonished by the life they lived. This Mage had mated with not only her mortal enemy, but together they couldn’t have children because I knew a Mage was infertile. What a sacrifice it must have been for him. “Will you let me see Lakota?” She tensed and sat back, her knuckles turning white as she squeezed the napkin. I could only imagine the terror and dread she was feeling, but I also

needed to see how he was with his parents, because it was the only way to find out if he was truly happy. Or if I wanted to take him home. *** Thunder sat in the back of the Mage’s car and I in the front. She had put the hot dogs and fries in the trunk, skeptical of whether or not the wolf could control his appetite. We didn’t speak the entire way because I didn’t know what to say. I wanted to ask questions, but I was afraid she might change her mind and drop me off at the nearest corner. I was also afraid of liking her. We arrived at an enormous building several stories high. She unlocked the doors with the automatic switch. “You can get out here and I’ll park the car. They’ll buzz you in. Can you get your friend to shift back? It’ll be easier that way—we have children in the house and very protective men.” “Of course.” I got out of the car and headed up the steps, kicking dirty snow off my boots as I pressed a buzzer. “Lorenzo, you need to wake up in there and shift back,” I said, pinching his soft ear. He groaned and looked around. When the door swung open, a tall man with blond hair and golden eyes stood before me. Thunder growled and wedged himself between us, using his strong body as a shield. The man’s jaw tightened and he bowed. “We’ve been expecting you, but I thought it would be years from now. Come in, female. It’s too cold for you to linger on the steps.” Once inside, he led me to another set of doors where he pressed his thumb on an electronic pad and the door opened. “I have a change of clothes for your friend, but I wasn’t made aware of his size. I assumed average for a Shifter and borrowed a pair of track pants and a sweatshirt. He can shift in there,” the Chitah said, pointing toward a door to my right. “You can wait in there with him. Don’t let anyone in through the front doors. There are drinks inside, so make yourselves comfortable. I’ll be back shortly.” He strolled to a set of elevators and disappeared. Ahead was another door I presumed led to someone’s personal residence. The front of the building felt more like a lobby, and I guessed the rest of the floors were not easily accessible. Someone had converted this large building into not just a home, but

a fortress. When I opened the door, I entered a lovely lounge with a wood floor and leather furniture. There were no windows, but someone with taste had decorated it. There was a bar on the right, a few fake plants, paintings, and a door halfway open that led to a bathroom. I approached a chair on my left and lifted the small pile of clothes. “You can shift in here.” The wolf sat down and tilted his head. I touched his snout and stared deep into his brown eyes while stroking his muzzle with my thumb. “Lorenzo, wake up. Shift back. If you don’t shift back, you’ll have to go outside. Please stay by my side. I don’t know if I can do this alone.” A chill ran up my spine. In a fluid movement, the wolf changed into a man. Lorenzo stepped forward and cupped my cheek. “Are you sure you want to do this?” “It’s meant to be,” I said softly. “Whatever that means. I’m so scared.” He bent down and locked eyes with mine. “Stay close. It might not be safe. We don’t know these people, and they might do anything to keep you from taking your child.” Lorenzo quickly yanked on the black pants and dark sweatshirt, flipping his hair from beneath the collar. He stood barefoot, and when the door opened, the tension in the room snapped like electricity. The tall Chitah entered the room and gave Lorenzo a critical stare with his golden eyes. He approached him and bowed. “This is the Cross home. And you are?” “Lorenzo Church.” When Lakota’s adoptive father glanced my way, I blinked, unable to hold his predatory gaze. “Keep your eyes low,” Lorenzo said. “Don’t intimidate my woman with your stare.” A blush rose to my cheek. His woman? I knew he was taking that position to protect me, but for a brief moment, the idea of him being mine warmed my heart. The black-haired Mage appeared in the doorway and hesitated. Then I looked around and realized how frightening this would look to a little boy. “Lorenzo, can you sit down?” I asked. He glared at me with purposeful eyes. “Ivy…” “Please,” I whispered. After a deep and audible breath, Lorenzo strolled to the sofa on our left and took a seat, facing the door. I glanced back at him and nodded my thanks. “This is an impressive home,” I said.

Mr. Cross languidly tilted his head to the side. “We have state-of-the-art security systems in place. No expense spared to protect our family.” The Mage still hovered in the doorway. “Honey, can you sit down with our guests?” Her mate reluctantly ambled toward the seating area and sat on the sofa facing Lorenzo. His posture was clearly dominant, his legs apart and chin held high. The two men simply stared at each other in silence. “Nothing awkward about this at all,” she mumbled to herself before turning around and whispering in the hallway. Butterflies tickled my stomach. I had to take a deep breath to keep from fainting. Was this happening? Was I dreaming? I was about to meet my son for the second time, and my right hand gripped my cane so tightly that the metal bit into my skin. “Lakota, stop pushing the elevator buttons! I’m sorry, I’ll be right back.” She vanished from the doorway and Mr. Cross chuckled, rubbing his chin thoughtfully. “He’s a cunning little man who knows what he wants. We had to adjust the locks on our floor so he couldn’t get out into the hall. He used to visit one of his uncles and knock on his door.” I smiled as the mischief played in my head like a short movie. “Why?” He folded his hands on his lap. “Because my brother lets him snack on cheese puffs in front of the television. I’d rather he not become dependent on such trivial things as human entertainment when it’s not a way of life for us.” His eyes lowered and emotions played on his face, but he remained silent. Little feet stamped in the hallway and I heard a short giggle. When the young woman finally returned, she was holding the hand of a little boy. He had a mischievous grin on his face, his blue eyes sparkling with humor. His skin coloring was a little lighter than mine, but his long hair and dark eyebrows made up for that. His mother knelt down and straightened his shirt—black with green sleeves that went to his wrists. She glanced at the end of his short pants and quickly stood up. “He grows like a beanstalk. I don’t normally dress him in clothes that are too small.” “Don’t apologize for Lakota’s attire,” her mate said in a low voice. Lakota looked up at her and she patted his head. “Mommy, why are we in here? I want to watch cartoons.” “There’s someone I want you to meet.” She searched my eyes, so I redirected my attention on Lakota. “Would you like to see something really neat?” I asked him in a soft voice. He shrugged. I held my cane in front of me and twisted it around. Curiosity got the better

of him and he walked over and looked at the silver wolf’s head. “Neato. Can I touch it?” I laughed. “Careful, he bites when he’s hungry.” Lakota stroked the top of the wolf’s head and then poked at the teeth. “He doesn’t bite me because I’m not scared of him. What’s it for?” “It’s my walking stick. I need it because I hurt my leg.” “Why can’t you heal?” “Honey,” his mother began. I sat down in the chair to my right and watched Lakota with tenderness in my heart. Lakota held my cane and stood before me, still curious to hear my answer. I could see it in his inquisitive eyes. “I’m a Shifter. Do you know what that is?” “Yeah, ’cause I’m one too. I can’t heal yet because I’m still a little man, but you’re a grown-up. My uncle showed me once how to heal when he burned his arm when we made some… uh… I don’t remember.” “That’s right. But sometimes if you don’t shift right away, it’s harder to heal.” “I know someone who can heal you. He’s good at fixing people.” I smiled warmly. “It’s too late now. But that’s okay. There’s nothing wrong with being different.” “I know,” he said matter-of-factly, his eyes still fixated on the wolf’s face. “I’m not like everyone else too. Someday I’m going to be a wolf like this.” He spun the wolf’s head toward me and made a growling sound. “Rawr!” “What’s your name?” “Lakota.” “My name’s Ivy. I came a long way to meet a special little boy I heard about all the way in Texas.” “I know where that is. It’s big, but it’s not as big as Alaska.” I reached out and swiftly brushed his hair away from his eyes. “That’s right, little one. You’re a bright young man. Has anyone ever told you that?” “My daddy. All the time. He says I’m the smartest kid in the whole wide world. Are you a wolf too? Is that why you have one on your stick?” “That’s right.” I sucked in a sharp breath and leaned forward, a ripple of excitement in my voice. “Would you like to meet her?” “I don’t think that’s a good idea,” Cross said, standing up. Lorenzo rose with him and stood between us. “You don’t trust her wolf with that child?” “She doesn’t know him.” “I know him,” I said. “We met once before in another lifetime. Would you

like to meet her, Lakota?” “I’m good with wolves,” he said proudly. “Someday I’m going to be a warrior and take out all the bad guys.” I stood up and slowly walked toward his mother, clasping her hand. “Thank you,” I whispered privately. “I can see the love in your eyes—in his eyes. I don’t want to take that love away. But before I leave, I have a gift for Lakota. Would it be all right for me to give it to you?” She touched a small set of round scars on her neck, her lips forming a grim line. Her mate eased up next to her and stroked her back. She nodded with worry in her eyes. I reached in my purse and pulled out my dreamcatcher. After stroking one of the feathers, I placed a small kiss on the wood. “This is very special to me. My uncle made this before I was born to protect me, and I believe it has. It was blessed by a shaman and will keep him safe from bad spirits. Hang this over his bed or by the window, will you?” When I placed it in her hand, I almost couldn’t let go. In that moment, I felt like a spirit walking into a world where I didn’t belong. I was letting go of my past and my future, and the dreamcatcher symbolized the trust I was placing in her hands. “It’s beautiful,” she said, marveling the well-crafted design. “We’ll take good care of it.” Mr. Cross stepped forward and Lorenzo made a strange move. He placed his hand over my stomach and pushed me back a little. I touched his arm, reassuring him it was okay. I didn’t have any concern about the Chitah harming me. “You have our deepest gratitude.” The Chitah bowed slowly. “He’ll grow up knowing who he is, and it would be an honor if you would like to be a part of that. He’s too young to understand, but when he’s older, we’d like you to speak with him about his family so he knows where he comes from. On my word as a Chitah, you will always have a place in his life.” I took his hand in mine and realized this was the hardest thing I’d ever done. Letting my baby go the first time wasn’t my choice, but this was. “That would mean so much to me. I’m no longer with the Kizer pack. I live with the Weston pack in Austin, Texas. It shouldn’t be hard to reach me if you ever need anything. I’d love if you sent pictures.” He smiled. “I think we can do better than that. My female is pretty handy with the video camera, and we have hours and hours of footage.” She eased up beside him and lightly kicked him in the leg. “I’m not that bad with it.”

He quirked his brow and glanced down at her. “Oh? And why will our son need to reminisce over his first time to the mall? All three hours of footage.” “We’ll talk about this later,” she said in a tone that promised that conversation would be resurrected. I smiled when he winked at her. Smiled for the love I could see in their eyes, the love that thrived in this home. “My wolf won’t hurt him,” I assured them. “But it’s a calling I can’t ignore. She’s never met Lakota, and part of his spirit comes from her. Please…” This was crucial. It was custom for a mother to introduce her wolf to the infant right away. The shifting would not only restore her body and heal after childbirth, but it was equally important for the two spirits to bond. Wolves were highly protective of their human children and loved them just as much as the human side. If this couple refused me, I didn’t think I could manage to hold it together. They looked between each other and finally nodded. I gave them each a hug and kiss to the cheek. “I won’t be shifting back, so this is good-bye. Thank you for not turning me away.” Cross reached out and touched my head. “A mother should know her child. And what of the father?” he growled. I pushed thoughts of Fox away, but the Chitah dropped his arm and his expression altered. “I can scent emotions better than most,” he said with a twitch of his nose. “Should you ever want to seek vengeance, I’m only a call away.” “That problem’s taken care of,” I said, looking up at Lorenzo. “It’s why I’m here. The father made a threat, and I wanted to make sure Lakota was protected. We had someone locate your address to make sure nothing had happened. The father won’t be coming here, not ever.” Blue light leaked from the Mage’s fingers and she drew back. “Level it down,” Cross whispered. “He’s safe now. She’s telling the truth.” They both held each other close when I turned around to face Lakota. I didn’t know when I’d see him again, but there was no more sorrow. It melted away while I watched him staring into the eyes of the silver wolf. Contentment filled me up knowing he’d be cared for, loved, and no longer a stranger to me. Lorenzo helped me kneel, and Lakota set the cane on the chair. “You got long hair like me,” he said, reaching out to touch my braid. I clasped his hand and kissed the top. “Promise me you’ll grow up to be brave.” “I promise.” His eyes glittered with curiosity, and he tilted his head. “Promise me you’ll grow up to be kind.”

“I promise.” I held his small hand and touched his face. “Someday your wolf will be free, but I can see his spirit in your eyes. He’s wise and strong, so you listen to him. Okay?” Lakota nodded and reached out, touching my cheeks. “Your face is just like mine…” Quicker than a heartbeat, I shifted. For just a few fleeting moments, I experienced joy and elation when my wolf met her spirit child for the first time. He giggled and wrapped his arms around her, kissing her snout as she licked his face. “I want to keep her, Mommy,” was the last thing I heard him say.

Chapter 24 The drive home to Austin didn’t seem to take as long as the one to Cognito. We spoke little of what had happened, but as we began to get closer, Lorenzo pulled over into the parking lot of International House of Pancakes. It was two in the morning, and only four customers were inside eating. After the waitress took our order, she left a pot of hot coffee on the table. “Isn’t it a little late for humans to be out?” I asked. The restaurant smelled like fresh bacon, and I ran my finger over a tear in the vinyl seat. Lorenzo lifted a small bottle of syrup and gave it a glance. “Humans work different shifts, just as we do. On the weekends, drunks come straight from the bar to sober up on coffee.” “This doesn’t seem like your kind of place.” He poured a cup of piping-hot coffee from the silver pot. “Sometimes I like to eat without the pack watching my every move. Being around humans is a way to become invisible for a while. They don’t notice me as an alpha or Packmaster.” He took a sip of his coffee and added more sugar. “I thought Thunder liked attention.” Lorenzo filled my cup and his brows sloped down. “Privacy is underrated.” I could see that. Lorenzo had all the confidence an alpha could carry, but he was also introspective and often quiet. Packmasters were rarely left alone in Breed bars. Other Packmasters would approach them, sometimes wolves looking to join a new pack, and most definitely women looking for a mate. I glanced at two young men eating pancakes and an older man reading a book. Around humans, Lorenzo could simply enjoy the little things that most of us took for granted. Like anonymity. It was nice to share silence with him, just as much as it was having deep conversations. When the waitress brought our plates, he sat up straight and eyed his meal like a hawk. “Careful not to inhale too deeply,” I said with a short laugh. He peppered his eggs and folded his napkin across his lap, but Lorenzo didn’t eat. He poked at his food, sipped his drink, and even arranged the syrup bottles in their holders. All while stealing glimpses of me. Was he waiting for me to eat first? I got my answer when I took a bite of my turkey sandwich and he finally dug in. “I think your wolf likes me,” I blurted out.

Lorenzo choked on his sausage. After several strained coughs, he took a sip of orange juice and looked up at me with glazed eyes. “Is everything okay?” the waitress asked in a concerned voice. “He’s fine,” I said. “He’s just choking on his pride.” Her thin, painted-on eyebrows arched. “Well, if you need anything, holler.” Lorenzo resumed eating and furrowed his brow. “You forget that I have control in wolf form.” I swallowed my bite and set the sandwich down. “No, I didn’t forget. But I can also tell when you’re asleep and your wolf is the only one in charge. He’s less afraid to show his affection in public than you are.” “You’re mistaken. My wolf doesn’t warm up to others. My pack has spoken of his behavior, and most of them keep their distance.” I leaned in close. “Maybe they stay away because they think you’re in control, and they’re trying hard not to say or do anything that would offend you. He likes me. Just accept it.” Lorenzo sawed into his meat and took a large bite. “He doesn’t like you; he tolerates you as he does everyone else.” “Thunder nuzzles against me and licks my belly. If that’s what he does with people he tolerates, I’d love to see how he behaves around those he likes.” Lorenzo froze mid-bite, his neck turning a dark shade of red. Then he gave me a private look I couldn’t discern. “What’s wrong?” I asked. “I don’t know if it’s my place.” “As long as your tongue is still attached to your head, feel free to use it.” Lorenzo smirked and stroked his bristly jaw. He’d skipped shaving that morning, even though we’d stopped off at a hotel to rest along the way. “Why didn’t you claim your son?” “Because he’s loved.” “You don’t think you could offer him more love? The love only a real mother can give her son?” “What’s ‘real’ mean? What I saw in that room was as real as it gets. You can’t deny the fierce devotion in his father ’s eyes and the love in his mother ’s heart.” Lorenzo slowly threaded his hair away from his face, doing it in such a way that would get me to notice every gesture he made. “He belongs in a pack.” “Lakota has the chance to live in a diverse environment, and they’ll be his pack. There’s a Shifter living with them who’ll teach him what he needs to know when the time comes. He won’t grow up with prejudice; he’ll be a freethinker and do great things. How many children have that opportunity?”

“You don’t want him?” “Of course I want him!” I shouted, slamming my hand against the table. I quieted my voice when the older man lowered his book and looked up at me. My chest tightened, and Lorenzo picked up a bottle that had tipped over. “I can’t be selfish about this, Lorenzo. It’s not about me and what I want anymore; it never was. I’ve given the ultimate gift of life and put that into the universe. Our spirits will always be connected, and I know someday our lives will intersect again,” I said, overcome with emotion. “But I sometimes wonder if he would have been that happy—that protected—had he stayed with me. My pack was rough, and he would have been influenced by those men. Even now, taking him would only cause him pain and confusion. I have to be selfless and think what’s best for Lakota. If anyone uses my decision as a measure for how much or how little I love my son, then that’s a person I don’t want to know. This is harder than you can imagine, but I’m at peace. This was not a life I was meant to have. Fate stepped in, and he’s right where he needs to be. There’s a greater purpose for my son, and someday I’ll be witness to the remarkable man he becomes. He has more than I could have given him, and what a blessing for that childless couple.” He lightly shook his head. “You should be sainted.” “I’m not perfect,” I quickly said. “Maybe this is a mistake. Maybe I have fears and doubts in my head, but right now, it feels like the right thing to do. Stealing him away from the only family he’s ever known would devastate him. I have to follow my heart, and my wolf seems content with my decision.” Lorenzo laughed and sat back. “Your wolf put on quite the show in front of Lakota.” “Surely it wasn’t that bad,” I said, brushing away a tear. Lorenzo ate more of his scrambled eggs. “I have no doubt you’ll be seeing the video. The mother recorded it on her phone. I made sure to give her Austin’s information so she could send it to him.” “So now I need to ask you a question.” His jaw continued working as he searched my eyes. After chewing his food, Lorenzo set his fork down, folded his hands on the table, and gave me his undivided attention. “And what question is that?” “The question that’s been on both of our minds but neither of us has addressed. What place do I have in your life? Where does a woman like me fit? Now that you’ve seen my child and have already judged me for leaving him—” “In what way did I judge you?” “Don’t patronize me,” I said, shaking my head. “You’re not a man who thinks with his heart, so how can I expect you to understand the choices I

make?” The heavy smell of pancakes filled the air as the waitress briskly walked by with someone’s order. Lorenzo refilled his coffee cup and stirred in some sugar. “I don’t understand your decision and that’s why I asked about it.” “I appreciate your honesty.” After another few bites of my sandwich, I felt compelled to explain it to him. I didn’t know if he would understand, because I myself didn’t. “If I took Lakota back, it would bring bad karma and loose evil spirits. My love for him is infinite, and my heart will always be divided. One half will mourn for his absence, and the other will soar for his happiness. I will always question if what I did was right, but someday I’ll find the answer when he’s a grown man and we can sit down at a table like this over a cup of coffee and talk about it. Lakota is the only one who can judge me, and whatever sentencing he imposes is what I deserve. But I will not accept that sentence from any other man.” Lorenzo pressed his finger against the table. “And this is why I protect the young women of my pack—the ones who are reaching the age of maturity. Soon they’ll leave the pack to join another family, but I still keep an eye on them even though I trust the men in my house.” “Do they?” He frowned. “Do they what?” “Do the women in your pack trust those men? My father trusted Fox with his eyes closed, but early on, I can remember Fox saying and doing things that made me uncomfortable. You don’t have a mate to lead the household and keep that kind of balance, so perhaps you should talk to those women. I don’t know that they’d open up to a Packmaster about thoughts of that nature like they would to another woman. It’s important that you make sure their needs are heard, because they are half your home. Your reluctance to mate could hurt your pack in the long run.” He chuckled and lifted his fork again. “You seem concerned about finding me a mate.” I sat back and sighed. “I’ll be honest with you, Lorenzo. I don’t want to be courted. The kind of man I desire is one who knows his heart and doesn’t doubt it.” “And yours?” “I know what I want.” He tilted his head to the side and licked the corner of his mouth. “And yet you don’t reveal it.” “I can’t give one piece of myself to a man who doubts me. You’re a twosided coin, Lorenzo. One half admires me and the other half questions himself.

I don’t want a man who hesitates, who withdraws from showing his feelings in a public way, or who will act as my judge and jury. Love is irrelevant among mated couples if they don’t respect each other. Love shouldn’t come with conditions. Show me all you have to offer, and I will tell you what my heart feels or doesn’t feel.” “Now? Here in the International House of Pancakes?” He sat back with a look of disdain. “I’d rather finish my sandwich and get some sleep. We’re almost home. I don’t want you to say anything on a whim, and I’m certain that once you return to your pack, your mind will begin to analyze why I don’t fit into your life. I’m not judging you, but I want you to be honest with yourself so you can be honest with others. Now eat your eggs.” “I’ll eat my eggs when I’m hungry.” I shrugged lightly and continued eating. “Then let them get cold.” He rubbed his eye in frustration and grabbed his fork. “You are a cantankerous woman sometimes.” “If you say so, Thunder.” His eyes flashed up to mine and humor danced in them. We shared a moment together, and I let go of all the tangled emotions between us. For some couples, maybe their relationship was easy and effortless—no complicated histories or other things to consider. I had fallen for Lorenzo and he owned almost all of my heart. But he would soon begin to doubt, as he’d always done throughout his life. A Packmaster had too much at stake, and I was a woman who had a child—one she had given away. I had a disability. These were heavy burdens for a Shifter to take on. Love? Maybe I’d never be so lucky to have an emotion like that reciprocated, but I wanted to search a man’s eyes and see a glimmer of it reflected back at me. There were tender feelings between us, and maybe those four beautiful nights I’d spent in his bed would simply become a memory. Maybe I wasn’t meant to have a happy ending, so it only sweetened those moments that would live in my heart. Love is not a shining star. Love is not the warm glow of the sun. Love is a river. Sometimes it’s shallow and other times a mile deep. It flows toward some and away from others. It’s rocky, slippery, and you can drown in it if you’re not careful. It creates ripples in the lives around us, and all we can hope for is to be a part of that river, no matter where it leads or how short the journey may be. I hoped one day to be deep in the waters of a river that flowed back to me, one that spanned such a distance that I couldn’t see the shore. But I knew in my heart I would always be the one standing on the outside,

watching others fall into the deep end. *** Lorenzo made sure Ivy finished her turkey sandwich. She refused the pickle, but he urged her to take three bites of it. It might have seemed like a strange compulsion, but a protective feeling prickled within him and overrode all logic. Ivy was right. He needed to go home and clear his head after what had happened in Cognito. It left him uncertain if any woman could ever have room in her heart to love a man like him. Was he really thinking about love? For the first time in his life, he was. He’d always imagined himself settling for the sake of children, for his pack’s respect—careful not to choose a woman he would have feelings for. Lorenzo had denied himself that level of intimacy for years, as he was certain it would lead to ruin. And now, despite all he had convinced himself of before, he realized he could never mate with a woman unless she loved him. Suddenly, love mattered. Not respect, obedience, or even perfection. Ivy was an expressive spirit who spoke freely, but not when it came to her heart. Now he understood why she kept it so guarded—she needed to know that a man could accept her as an equal partner. But what needled him was that he didn’t get the feeling she thought herself deserving of love. Ivy was willing to trade love for respect, deciding the two could never be a package deal for a woman like her. In another life, that’s exactly what he would have wanted. But she had uncovered a side of him he’d long suppressed, and new feelings were awakening within him that he’d never experienced. “Is she asleep?” Austin asked, holding the front door open. “Lead me to her room,” Lorenzo said, clutching Ivy tightly in his arms. Soon after they’d left the restaurant, Ivy had fallen fast asleep in his truck. It was close to dawn but still dark, and the emotions and long trip had taken their toll on her. Not wanting to rouse her for the sake of good-byes, he’d gently pulled her into his arms and carried her up to the house. She smelled like lavender, and he discreetly drew in a deep breath. Some of the Weston pack was awake and stirring in the back of the house. A little blond girl with purple pajamas sleepily walked down the stairs and said hi. Lorenzo winked and she giggled, her cheeks filling with dimples and blushing.

They ascended the stairs and walked down a long hall until Austin opened a door on the right, where Lorenzo placed her on the bed and covered her up with a woven blanket. Ivy had a humble room compared to his. Her bed was only big enough for one person, but the small pieces of antique furniture were exquisite. He ran his finger along the table next to her bed, feeling the grooves of the carved designs beneath his fingertips. “She restores old pieces of junk,” Austin whispered. “You should see what those things looked like when she brought them home. Ivy has a way of making something damaged and unwanted into a piece of art. She’s talented as hell.” “Let’s go somewhere private,” Lorenzo said, his voice low so as not to wake Ivy. Austin led the way downstairs and to a hall behind the kitchen. They entered a small room, and when Austin switched on a lamp, Lorenzo closed the door behind him. Austin walked around an L-shaped desk on the right side of the room and sat down by a narrow window. He motioned for Lorenzo to take a seat in one of the two chairs facing him. Lorenzo rubbed his shoulder and eased into one of the chairs. “You can smoke in here.” Austin pulled out a pack of cigarettes and a lighter from one of the drawers and pushed the ashtray toward him. “These belong to Jericho, so if it’s not your brand…” “It’s fine.” Lorenzo enjoyed a good cigarette. He lit up the end of the smoke and set the plastic lighter on the desk. Then he tucked a strand of long hair behind his ear and leaned back. “You look like a man with a lot on your mind,” Austin said, spinning the green lighter in a circle. “How did it go with Ivy’s son?” “It went well,” he said, tapping the dusty ashes into the stone ashtray. “The parents opened their door and invited her in, which is more than I would have expected from someone in their situation. Pictures, updates, whatever—they promised to give it to her.” Austin nodded, staring down at the lighter. “That’s good. To tell you the truth, I don’t know how to feel about all this. I guess it’s not my place to decide. I half expected her to come home with the kid.” “So did I.” “But… I can see why she wouldn’t. He’d remind her of what Fox did.” Lorenzo narrowed his eyes. “She loves him as much as any mother loves her child. There was no pain or hesitation when she looked in his eyes, even

though they’re the same eyes of the man who assaulted her. If she thinks this was the right thing to do, then we stand behind that decision.” Austin leaned back in his chair and studied Lorenzo. “We? That’s quite an inclusive word.” Lorenzo pulled in another inhale from his cigarette, keeping his eyes locked on Austin with cool confidence. He smirked and set the cigarette in the slim groove on the outer rim of the ashtray. “I have an offer for you, Cole. Something I think you’ll find interesting.” The chair creaked when Austin sat forward and rested his arms on the desk. “And what’s that?” Lorenzo slowly threaded his hair back. “Let’s talk about William first. How did he get along with your pack?” Austin gave the question some consideration. “He’s a loyal wolf. Fits right in with the boys, and I can see why he’s your second-in-command.” “How would you like his being here to be a permanent situation?” Austin rubbed his mouth and jaw, pushing his skin around as he eyed Lorenzo skeptically. A guy like Cole was suspicious of motives, especially from him. They had a history that went back years, and they’d never been on friendly terms. Austin was one of the few Shifters who had gone to a human school, and that caused him to be singled out. “What’s your angle, Church?” “No angle,” he said, lifting the cigarette again and sucking on the tip. “I just happen to think he fits in well with your pack.” Smoke clouded the air between them and he carefully watched Austin’s expression. “Are you offering a trade? Is that what this is about? Ivy for William?” “In a way,” he replied. “Maybe compensation is a better word. William caused Ivy irreparable damage with his car, and your pack could use a strong man. I have another wolf who is looking for his time to shine as my second, and I think it’s a fair bargain. William needs to be reprimanded for his actions, and he’s well aware of that fact.” Austin’s clear blue eyes glittered with amusement. “You don’t think William would have a problem with going down a rank? Reno’s my second, and that’s the way it is. No one is taking his place.” “That’s your call,” Lorenzo said. “William needs to earn back the position of beta wolf in my house. Besides, he understands how to keep a strong pack aligned, and sometimes you can do that more easily when you’re not in charge. He once likened being the second to babysitting.” Austin chuckled and twirled a pen on his desk. “I think I’ve heard the same comparison from Reno.”

“William is a good wolf. He’s not driven by materialism, and maybe he’ll fit right in with your group of merry men.” Austin threw him a hostile glare. “Your backhanded compliments won’t get you far.” Lorenzo chuckled and sat back, pulling his left ankle onto his knee. “I’ll speak with William to find out if he agrees to the trade, which I’m sure he will. He has a guilty conscience after what happened and realizes he’s lucky no one had him roped to a tree and gutted. This environment seems more his speed.” “And this maneuver isn’t a trade? If so, then we need to have a separate talk.” Lorenzo mashed the end of his cigarette out against the bottom of his shoe. “Contrary to what you may think, I don’t purchase my women.” “So what’s your intent with Ivy?” “Personal.” Austin hastily snatched the ashtray and dumped the contents into a wastebasket beneath his desk. “Ivy isn’t a plaything. If you plan to seduce her from my pack with lies, then think again.” Lorenzo launched to his feet and slammed his hands on the desk. “I would die for that woman! Do not question my intent. Whatever actions I take are mine to decide.” He grew irritated when he saw Cole relax as if he were savoring Lorenzo’s crumbling wall of control. “As long as I’ve known you, Church, you’ve always been an asshole. A good businessman, yes, but a certifiable asshole. Maybe you treat your pack good and your women fair, but Ivy isn’t something to collect. I’m not handing her over to anyone who doesn’t know where the hell she belongs in his life. Your little outburst is the first time I’ve ever had a shred of respect for you, but you better to be ready to back up a statement like that.” Lorenzo shoved every paper off Austin’s desk. They floated around the room before settling on the wood floor. The ashtray hit the wall and once the tidal wave of rage had subsided, he took a deep breath. Austin kept his cool. “You can pretend all you want that you have the power to make up all the rules, but you know what? Women are the ones in control. They decide how things will play out, and maybe that’s what pisses you off. You’re afraid she won’t think you’re good enough, and it’s no secret you can’t deal with rejection. No one disobeys Lorenzo Church. And damn if I don’t find it curious as hell that you picked out one of the most opinionated women on Earth to set your sights on. The one woman who would turn down a Packmaster with wealth and power, because that’s not what Ivy’s all about. She’s the antithesis of everything you’ve pursued in your life, and maybe that’s

what scares that hell out of you.” “Maybe it does,” Lorenzo admitted under his breath. He stepped back and paced the room. “But I’m not here to discuss Ivy. I’ve made an offer to give up my second-in-command as compensation for damages. It is the most valuable thing I can offer. William’s worth is more than land or money, and those would be easier to give over than a man I respect.” Austin slowly rose to his feet and placed his fingertips on the desk. “Tell you what. If William accepts the conditions of moving in permanently, then I’ll accept. I can’t put a man like him in an omega position, so it’s only right he’s the next in line below Reno. I can see the leadership skills in him and he fits in. The girls just love him, and it would be a fair trade. Ivy will never recover from her injuries, so perhaps that reminder of his actions will keep his loyalty in check.” “It’s settled then. We have a deal.” Austin nodded. “Breakfast should be real interesting. You wanna stick around for that?” Lorenzo shook his head, feeling a pang of loss at the idea of William leaving his pack. He’d always looked upon him as a brother. “I’ll talk with him and then I need to return to my pack. I’ll instruct him to speak privately with you before he makes his decision, and if he decides this doesn’t work for him, then have him leave before dusk. I can’t force the trade because he’s a man of free will, but my doors will remain closed to him.” “You wouldn’t want him back?” Hell, a man like William was hard to turn his back on, but it was a matter of principle. “This is the best way he can atone for his mistakes, and if he doesn’t agree, then I can’t have the respect I’d need to allow him to lead my pack.” “Understood.” Austin walked around the desk and folded his arms. “I’ll be honest and say I won’t be surprised if I don’t hear from you anytime soon. Ivy may come across as a fragile thing, but she’s one of the strongest women I’ve met. That’s a woman who knows what she wants in life… and what she doesn’t. She’s not afraid to make sacrifices. If you come back for her, then you’ve got some big balls.” Austin patted him on the shoulder and chuckled. “Just be ready to be kicked in them.” *** Lorenzo left Austin’s house in a somber mood. Morning had arisen, cloaked in a thin veil of fog. The temperature had warmed up enough that his longsleeved shirt felt too warm.

He sat in his truck for a long time in that driveway. At one point, the little human girl came outside and stood on the porch blowing bubbles. Denver wandered out behind her and settled in a rocking chair. Lorenzo thought about his own pack and how different they were in comparison. Family meant more to Ivy than it did most people because it had been stripped from her arms. She wasn’t a woman impressed by money or status. Lorenzo squeezed the steering wheel as pain lanced his heart. Never had he felt this way about anything or anyone. Jesus, there was so much he wanted from her, but he had nothing to offer—nothing that would matter to a woman like her. And for the first time in a long time, tears welled in his eyes. He had been so foolish. He’d spent his entire life trying to avoid repeating the mistakes of his uncle, and in turn, he had become the very man he resented. One who only cared about himself, his power, and public opinion—until Ivy came along. She’d blindsided him, and now he stumbled in a daze, uncertain of which was the right path to take. His wolf growled from within when he slid his key into the ignition. In the foggy wake of morning light, Lorenzo faced the glaring truth that Ivy deserved a better man than him.

Chapter 25 Lexi laughed so vivaciously that it morphed into something Austin fondly called her Beaker laugh. We were gathered in the living room around the television, watching a home video sent straight from Cognito. “He looks exactly like you!” April gushed in disbelief. “Look at that gorgeous long hair. The girls are going to go crazy for that when he gets older.” I smiled proudly, and William discreetly placed his hand on mine from where he sat next to me on the couch. We’d spent time establishing a friendship since the day Lorenzo had dropped me off two weeks ago. William was now a member of the Weston pack, and Austin had taken him down to the local Council to sign the papers and make it official. William felt truly remorseful about what had happened, and maybe that’s why he went out of his way to show kindness. “What the shit?” Denver said, walking closer to the TV and then pointing. “I think you need to give them a call and talk about what they have him wearing.” “What the hell’s wrong with it?” Lexi spat out. “He looks adorable.” Denver shook his head and plopped down in a chair. “Spider-Man? No, not cool. He’s the urban Tarzan with tights. If you want to put the kid in something cool, then you buy him a Batman shirt.” A pillow soared across the room and hit Denver in the head. “I think you need to hit him with something harder,” Jericho suggested. “Maizy, where’s your wand?” She lifted her head from her coloring book where she sat on the floor. “I’m too big for a wand. That’s for babies.” Lexi frowned a little. As much as she loved Maizy, she hated to hear comments like that—telltale signs her baby sister was growing up. It served as a reminder that she would one day grow old and die, long before Lexi. Each time Maizy outgrew her clothes or a toy, Lexi sulked. Her mother had raised two children already, so she didn’t seem as saddened by watching a child grow up. But she was also a mother who’d lost her son and valued how precious life was. Reno stood in front of April and held out his hands. “Come on, princess. Time to go.” “Maybe we shouldn’t. It’s foggy out there.” He bent down and took her hands, pulling her up. “If my girl wants to go to the bookstore, then that’s where we’re going. Grab your bag and let’s head out

before it rains or some shit.” “What about the e-reader?” Trevor complained. “I thought you were going to get rid of all those paperbacks and go electronic.” She strolled by him and scrambled up his hair as she walked behind him. “Don’t act like you don’t want to go with us.” He twisted his mouth and looked up at her from his chair. “Well, I do like the smell of old books.” Trevor reluctantly stood up. “Got room on that bike for three?” Reno chuckled. “I’ll hook a red wagon to the back, and we’ll pull you.” Denver laughed uncontrollably when the visual hit him. Trevor wandered into the hall and I heard a jingle of keys. “I’ll drive. Hurry up, April!” he shouted at the stairs. “Nobody is going to notice what you look like, so you better not be in there putting on makeup.” I leaned against William and smiled at the television. Lakota was singing a song his mother had prompted him to sing. “He has your voice,” William remarked. It wasn’t a secret I loved to sing, and I wondered what other traits of mine would pass on to my son. I stole a glance at Izzy and Jericho. His hand was flat on her stomach, and she had her fingers laced over his. Their lovers’ eyes were lost to each other. That’s how it was supposed to be. Love. Companionship. Family. Lakota had been a curse under my father ’s roof, and he would have been mistreated had he been allowed to stay. Watching him with all that courage made me more certain that I’d made the right decision. I was a part of that beautiful boy’s life, and what an honor it was to be able to share it with someone else. Wheeler strolled in looking like a dangerous outlaw. He tossed a notepad in my lap. “Three more orders.” “What for?” “Sounds like two of them were to refinish some old furniture; the other was repairing a rocking chair.” The day after my return, I began receiving calls at the house to do odd jobs. I didn’t know who had arranged for these clients, but somehow word was out that I had skills with restoring antique furniture. “I’ll take the rocking chair, but let me get back with the other two. I need to see exactly what they want done.” “If they’re willing to pay, who cares?” I stood up and straightened my brown skirt. “It matters if they want me to strip off old varnish. Those are harsh chemicals to work with.” “So? It’s not as if you’ll get a human disease like cancer.” He folded his

arms and gave me a stern look. I walked around the sofa and placed the notepad on a table. “We’ll see.” Wheeler strolled up and leaned in close. “You’ve been acting real funny. Don’t you want a job?” Izzy snatched my wrist and gave him a flat smile. “Girl time,” she said to Wheeler. “Ivy, I need to ask you something about the rocking chair I want for the baby.” We went into the small room that April often used to read, adjacent to the living room. Izzy closed the door, and her voice fell to a whisper as she gripped my arm. “When are you going to tell them?” “Tell them what?” Her eyes widened, and she placed her palm on my stomach. “About the baby.” I quietly gasped and drew back. How did she know? I knew because I’d had a child once before, and a woman never forgets the feeling of early motherhood. It had begun a week ago. While I’d been blessed with an unexpected gift, I feared what the pack’s stance would be. All those old memories of my first pregnancy resurfaced—locked away like a shameful secret and the harsh looks from my father. What would Austin think? Not just one, but two children, each with different fathers. “Please don’t speak of this, Izzy. I haven’t decided how to tell everyone.” She flipped back her red hair and put her hands on her hips. “You march in there and say you’re pregnant, that’s what you do. Hell’s bells, Ivy. You can’t keep this to yourself for long. I noticed little signs that tipped me off, but it won’t take long before the male wolves are able to scent it and their animals start having instincts to shift and protect you. Then they’re going to question why the hell their wolves are acting so funny every time you walk into a room. Oh, wowzer. Was this by choice?” Keeping my voice to a low whisper, I leaned on my right shoulder. “I don’t know what’s wrong with me, Izzy. Neither time was I in heat, and you know how rare that is.” She blew out a breath and rubbed her shoulders, which were beginning to hunch. “What do you plan to do with it?” “Keep it, of course! This baby was meant for me, and I’m not letting him or her go. But how will Austin take the news? I know you didn’t grow up in a pack, but this is a serious matter, Izzy. It puts too much negative perception on the Packmaster, and it’s not his fault. He has nothing to do with it, but he’ll be the one to carry that burden and any ridicule that comes from his peers.”

“Austin’s a good man, and he’ll stand behind you.” I touched the end of my braid and looked down. “Maybe it’s better if I go.” “On your own? You can’t be a lone wolf with a baby.” I placed my hands over my stomach. “I just wish I could have one pregnancy that was joyous. You don’t know how much I envy what you and Jericho have —the way he loves the life growing inside you and the way others treat you. I’ve never had that luxury.” She rubbed my arm consolingly. “I’m so sorry, Ivy. Whatever you decide to do, I’ll support you. Did you tell Lorenzo?” “No,” I whispered harshly. “He would never want this child. I haven’t heard from him since he dropped me off two weeks ago, and that speaks volumes as to how he really feels. I don’t hate him for it. I…” Izzy brushed a loose strand of hair away from my face. “You love him, don’t you?” Just hearing the words on her tongue made my heart leap and ache all at once. I’d never felt more connected to a man than I did to Lorenzo, as if an invisible thread had untangled from his soul and stitched itself to mine. Somehow it made me feel weak and doubtful, and I began comparing myself to others. I needed to stamp out that foolish voice in my head; I had a new life growing inside me, and this child didn’t deserve a weak mother. “I love him enough that it hurts to let go of the possibility of what I want to happen between us. Lorenzo Church is not a man who gives his heart to anyone. I know he has one because I’ve seen it. Maybe he’s afraid if it breaks, it’ll somehow mean he’s a lesser man. No woman deserves to have a man love her only halfway.” “You have to tell everyone, Ivy. I’m too excited for you, and I don’t think I’ll be able to keep it a secret. You’re having a baby!” She hugged me tight, and for the first time, excitement rushed through me. I suddenly wanted to dance through the house and be just as open as Izzy was about her pregnancy. I held her at arm’s length. “You’re right. I don’t want this baby to ever think that I was ashamed of him coming into this world.” “Now?” she said, as if startled by my sudden change of heart. “Maybe we should do this at dinner when we’re all at the table. Not everyone is here, and Reno probably took off already with April.” “Then they’ll hear the wonderful news later. I need to know where they stand so I can make plans.” She swallowed me up with her green eyes, fidgeting with the diamond ring on her finger. “Are you sure about this?”

I gripped the doorknob and swung the door open. “I need everyone in the living room,” I announced in a clear voice. William stood up and looked at me with concern. He had gentle eyes, and the girls in the house loved his large curls of dark hair. William was handsome, and Lexi had even suggested I should consider getting closer to him. April trotted downstairs with her oversized brown purse slung over her shoulder. Reno handed her a light jacket and then turned his attention back to me. “What’s going on?” Austin said, coming into the room from the kitchen. He was holding a half-eaten green apple in his hand. The wood floor creaked beneath my foot, and I took a breath before lifting my chin high. “I’m going to have a baby.” “And boom goes the dynamite.” Wheeler sat on the back of the sofa, arms folded. I leaned on the windowsill and faced everyone in the room. Trevor still had the front door halfway open on my left, holding on to the knob with his outstretched hand, a bemused expression on his face. “Are you serious?” Lexi asked, gripping the ends of her hair. “No joke?” “The baby is why I’ve turned down a couple of jobs. It’s early in my pregnancy, and I can still shift if I have to, but you know how dangerous it is, especially the further along I get. I don’t want to inhale any chemicals that might hurt my baby.” Maizy peered up with mild concern and went back to coloring. She seemed more interested in everyone else’s reaction than the news. My eyes settled on Austin. “I know this is sudden, and it wasn’t planned. I need to know how you feel about it. This is a second chance for me, and I’m keeping him, so that means you need to make a choice about whether or not you still want me living under your roof. I realize how local Packmasters are going to talk, and I don’t want to do anything that affects your standing with them. But I won’t let this baby grow up being treated differently, so if you’re uncertain, then tell me now.” “Do you want to leave?” he asked. “Austin!” Lexi piped in. “No pack would take in an unmated woman with a child. They’re all a bunch of pigs. You can’t throw her out. She’ll be all alone.” “I’m not throwing her out, Ladybug. But this isn’t all up to me. Ivy, how do you feel about raising your child in this house? I can’t break apart my pack to appease one person, so if anyone here doesn’t like it, that’s not grounds enough to kick them out. Mistreatment is, but their opinions are something I have no control over. Never have.”

The next thing I knew, William had taken a position beside me. It was a subtle and quiet show of support. He folded his hands in front of his belt and allowed his gaze to travel to each member of the pack. Something I’d learned about William was that he knew how to herd a pack. Intelligent men didn’t have to shout or argue their position; they used psychology as a means to sway opinion within the house. Whether it was in his words or body language, I knew William would make a great addition to this family. “You’ve been like family to me,” I said, looking around the room at everyone. “I can’t imagine finding that anywhere else. Only love could draw me away from this home, and that’s not in the cards. I would rather my child grow up in a pack so he knows the unity that can bring to a family. I have no authority in this house to earn the kind of respect that’s given automatically because of rank. You might not agree with Lexi’s decisions, for example, but you won’t say anything to her about it because she’s mated to the Packmaster. It’s not the same in my position, so I need your support. I don’t want to leave, but I’ll do whatever is best for this baby.” “Indeed,” William said in agreement. Austin stuffed his left hand in his jeans pocket and jingled change while he took another bite of his apple. “I got no problems with it. Anyone else?” “Who’s the baby daddy?” Denver blurted out from where he stood by the TV. “Don’t be an ass,” Izzy said, shoving at his chest. “I don’t think it’s a secret who the father is,” I said. “But I haven’t told him, and now that I think about it, I’d rather he not find out through one of you. Let’s keep this private until I pass along the word.” “Pass along?” Wheeler said with an arch of his brow. “By way of Pony Express or Morse code?” “What is wrong with you people?” Izzy said in an exasperated voice, raising her hands up. “This woman just told you she’s having a baby, and you guys are cracking dumb jokes! A precious life is coming into this world—into this house—and nobody is shouting and dancing for joy.” Jericho suppressed a grin with a swipe of his hand and then reached for her. “Baby, your hormones are talking for you again.” “Don’t you baby me, Sexton Cole. This has nothing to do with hormones!” Everyone chuckled and she angrily folded her arms over her round belly. “It’s okay, Izzy,” I said with a somber smile. “This wasn’t planned, so I didn’t expect banners and cakes.” “Let’s have a cake!” Maizy said, sitting up and joining in on the conversation. “Can we have a carrot cake? I’ll go with you to get it.” Everyone watched Maizy run to the closet by the door and pull out her

jacket. Austin stepped forward. “It’s entirely up to you, Ivy. But you’ll always have a place in my pack. I’ll stand by your decisions and we’ll work out something so your baby has a watchdog to look after him.” “Or her,” Izzy added. “Clip-clop, clip-clop, clip-clop,” Maizy sang out. “Peanut, shut the door,” Denver said. “You’ll catch a cold.” “But there’s a horse,” she said excitedly, pointing out the door. Trevor peered over her. “She’s right. Lorenzo just pulled up.” “And the plot thickens,” Wheeler said darkly, moving toward the door. “What’s going on?” Izzy said in a low voice as we trickled onto the front porch. Maizy started to run down the steps until Denver snatched her hand and pulled her back. “Stay up here.” “But I want to pet it. Can I? Just one time. Please?” The group meandered down the porch to the right. When they moved out of my way, my breath caught. A blanket of heavy fog surrounded the property—a contrast against the lush grass, which was still green. Lorenzo Church rode up on a majestic blue roan. It was a stout horse with the blackest mane and tail I’d ever seen. Black freckles spattered his grey coat, and the silver sheen on his body caught the light. His dark legs were restless, moving back and forth as Lorenzo sat astride him bareback. I swallowed nervously and set my cane against the railing so I wouldn’t get mud on the end from the damp grass. I descended the steps, and the whispers among my pack faded as I slowly approached Lorenzo, unsure of what to think. Without a word, I placed my hand on the horse’s muzzle and looked him in the eye. “You’re handsome,” I said, planting a kiss on his nose. Lorenzo swung his leg over the back and landed on his feet. “I should say the same of you, sweet Ivy.” My heart squeezed in my chest. Was this a dream? Maybe I’d fallen asleep and was caught in a mystical realm. Lorenzo held out his hand. “Come with me and let’s walk away from curious eyes. I feel like an ant beneath a magnifying glass.” I smiled and bumped his arm with my shoulder. “That sounds like a familiar line I’ve heard before.” The grass crunched beneath our feet and I could see it was slowly losing its color from the cold weather we’d been getting. “How have you been?” he asked quietly.

“Well. And you?” “Hmm. Not so well.” The horse followed behind us, drawing in heavy breaths. “What’s his name?” I asked. Lorenzo glanced over his shoulder with a cold stare. “Trouble. Let’s just say it was a long ride over.” I giggled and gripped his hand tighter. It felt so good to have him walking beside me. “I’m sure he’s thinking the same thing.” Once we had distanced ourselves farther from the house, Lorenzo turned to face me. “I don’t know how to talk to you,” he said, stumbling over his words. “I don’t know what to say.” “Well, you’ve never had trouble speaking your mind before.” “Yes, and they’ve always been the wrong words in your eyes.” “But they’re your words, and those are the only words I want to hear. No matter how brash or crude, at least I know they’re honest.” He shifted from one leg to the other. “If I say the wrong thing, it could change the way you feel about me.” A smile touched my lips. “Yes, it could. Maybe the wrong thing is the right thing to say.” He shook his head. “I’ve never met a woman quite like you. I’m not a soft man, Ivy. I can’t change who I am to become one of them,” he said, throwing a nod toward the house. I almost snorted. Did he think I wanted a man like Denver or even Jericho? “Did I ask for a soft man?” I reached out and touched his wrist, taking his hand in mine. “I want an honest man. A faithful man. A protective man—one who stands up for me and isn’t ashamed of my past or who I am. A man who can make sound decisions, but also a man who will listen to reason.” “And what of a loving man?” I let go and pushed the horse’s muzzle away. “Perhaps I’m not a woman who was fashioned to be loved.” His hands appeared out of nowhere and cupped my cheeks, offering the warmth from his body as he moved closer. Lorenzo looked down at me, strands of his long hair caught in the wind. My stomach knotted. “You are a woman to be worshipped. I am a proud man who in all my years has never bowed to anyone. But I would kneel before you,” he said, brushing his thumb across my cheekbone. “You are a warrior, and in another life your spirit was a queen.” “And you were a bee who made honey with your tongue.” A smile danced in his eyes. “You were right,” he continued. “There’s no

point in courting you. That would only show the uncertainty of my feelings, and I want it to be crystal clear that I would lay down my life for you.” “It took you two weeks to come to that conclusion?” His hands brushed over my shoulders. “No, Ivy. It took me two weeks to get my house in order. Rebecca is gone, as is every woman who has known my bed. And the bed is gone—except for the posts. Those belonged to my grandmother, but the mattress and sheets are new. It took me seven days to locate a horse like the one your father shot, and this one is yours. He’s stubborn, so if he doesn’t suit your liking, I’ll buy you another.” I reached out and patted the horse’s side. “I wouldn’t dream of it. And I like the name Trouble.” Lorenzo’s chest swelled. “Good,” he replied, his voice steadier. “And I spoke with my pack about my intent. Anyone who had issues—and there were three men—were forced to leave.” “What did you tell them?” I asked in horror. “That I’ve chosen my mate. She’s a courageous wolf with a gentle heart. That she walks a little slower than the rest of us, but she can lead.” “And what of my past?” Lorenzo’s hands fell to his sides. “I told them she has a strong son. They should know about him or else they might ask questions when he eventually comes to visit.” I drew in a breath and held it. “You speak as if the decision is made.” “Is it not enough? This is a new pack you’ll be coming into—a new home. A new bed, a horse, a nursery, and anything else you desire.” “Nursery?” “For our child.” I laughed and threw my braid over my shoulder. “And what makes you think I would have a child with you?” “Because you’re carrying him inside you,” he said, placing his hands around my hips. “I sensed it before you did. Maybe that’s why I needed to go with you to Cognito and find out how you felt about your firstborn.” “You knew? How could you know?” My voice rose an octave and I pushed him away. He laughed softly and pulled me close. “Such a fiery spirit you have. My wolf sensed it after our standoff with Fox but didn’t clue me in until after. Had I known at that time, I wouldn’t have allowed you to shift.” A light breeze blew from behind him, and wooden chimes on the nearby tree clacked melodically like fairy drums. Goodness, Lorenzo smelled wonderful. A subtle hint of aftershave mixed with nature, if that was possible. I leaned into

him and held my hands against his chest, looking up at him. “You have my loyalty,” he said in a soft breath. “And my trust.” There are few moments in our lives we’ll remember and cherish forever. This was it. This was one of them. I brushed my fingers along his jaw and searched his eyes. He stared down at me pensively but didn’t say a word. Finally, after a moment, I smiled. “There it is.” His brows sloped down. “There what is?” “Your love for me. I can see it now.” We stood in a dreamlike fog, and Trouble circled around us. My love for Lorenzo had begun as a drizzle that turned into a light rain. Now, as I looked deep into his eyes and saw our future together, it was a downpour. He stroked my cheek with his knuckles. “You are a woman full of secrets.” “And what of yours?” “I have nothing to hide,” he said. “What were your other two wishes?” It took him a moment to recall what I was referring to and then he smiled surreptitiously. “I have them. Both,” he said, squeezing his left arm around me. “You said you would lay down your life for me, Thunder. Will you do the same for your child?” “Our child. I told you I’m not a man of soft words, but through my actions you will both know how deep my love runs.” “You don’t think we’re too strong for each other?” Lorenzo rubbed noses with me. “Without fuel, there’s no fire. You’re the mother of my child, Ivy. Only a woman as strong as you could take on that role. I hear I’m a handful.” I laughed softly. “I would have to agree with that.” “Ah, but I made my own bed,” he said with a lift of his brows. “Oh? And this means?” “It means I listen to everything you say, even when you don’t think I’m paying attention. I don’t want to let you go.” “Are you saying I’m the bed you have to lie in?” A crease appeared between his brows and his eyes filled with worry. “It means I don’t let a packmate make up my own bed, and I won’t allow another man to mate with the woman I love. I’m not letting you go. An old fool taught a young alpha that you can’t have love and loyalty, but I’ll be damned if I’m going to let my uncle’s mistakes rule my life any longer.” How could I not adore this man? He didn’t need to tell me in words, or even with a bouquet of flowers. Jericho had written a song for Izzy and Austin had

written a note for Lexi. I respected the man who stood before me—a proud man with love in his eyes as well as his intentions. Lorenzo’s love would shine through in moments like these. The heart of a man is revealed by not just what he’s willing to give, but what he’s willing to give up. “Four days,” I whispered against his lips. “What’s that?” “That’s how long it took me to learn that I could love a man like you. Not all the way, but just a little bit.” “And now?” Trouble stuck his nose between us and Lorenzo impatiently nudged him away. I laughed and pinched Lorenzo’s chin. “Now I love you all the way, as deep as my heart will love. Were you going to take me home on this horse?” “Hell no. Not in your condition. Caleb is down the road with the horse trailer.” I hadn’t taken notice until that moment how nicely he was dressed. He wore a beige knit shirt with long sleeves, and his bronzed chest showed from the wide V-neck. I brushed my fingers across his collarbone. “You feel good in my arms.” Lorenzo kissed my forehead. “Are you ready to go home?” “Kiss me and I’ll decide.” He planted a warm kiss against my mouth and one sweep of his tongue did me in. I melted against him, lost in his arms and in his breath. My wolf sang, and a feeling of completeness filled me in a way I’d never known. Small, jagged pieces of my life began to fit together. I kissed his upper lip gently and he moaned against my mouth, his hands splayed across my back, pulling me in tight. “I should probably tell Austin.” He glanced back at the house. “I have a feeling Cole has figured it out, but I’ll speak with him.” “You’ll be respectful.” Lorenzo winked and took my left hand. “I’ll be on my best behavior. Cross my heart.” I caught his pace and he slowed to meet mine. Lorenzo held my arm and let me use him to steady my balance. “Why don’t I believe you?” “Do you still have my red shirt?” he asked, keeping his eyes on Austin through the thinning fog. Trouble followed behind us, and I laughed when he poked his head in the

middle. “I wear it every night.” “I like that you want something of mine close to your body,” he said, pulling me closer to him. “I won’t need it when we go home. I’ll have you wrapped around my body.” He chuckled softly. “Or at the very least, your finger.” Most of the Weston pack had drifted inside with the exception of Austin, Denver, Maizy, and Lexi. “Would it be all right if Maizy pets your horse?” “Your horse,” he corrected. “Tell you what, nashoba. While you’re inside packing your things, I’ll take her for a ride around the property. Trouble may not put up with me, but he’s gentle with children. The ones in my pack have already ridden him.” “That should go over well with Denver. He’s not fond of you.” “Young wolves like him rarely are. I’ll take him on a pony ride too if he kicks up a fuss,” Lorenzo said. I loved his dry sense of humor. I squeezed his arm, unable to wipe the smile from my face. Maybe it wasn’t a traditional happy ending, but I knew in my heart that Lorenzo was my life mate. This was a man who would move mountains for his family and pack—a man I wanted at my side. He let me lean on him for support, but Lorenzo didn’t carry me. I wasn’t a weak link in the chain, and he would always stand by my side. The love I now saw in his eyes was undeniable —a spark that had slowly emerged from the dark irises and pulsed with emotion. I laced my fingers in his and took a final glance over my shoulder at my horse before looking up at Lorenzo. “What is it?” He glanced down at me with concern in his eyes. “Trouble seems to like following you.” He smiled with closed lips and kissed the top of my head. “I hope we have a girl.” I arched my brow in surprise. “Don’t you want a boy? There’s still a chance we could have an alpha who will one day follow in his father ’s footsteps.” “Any child is a blessing, but a girl would honor me if she turned out like her mother. And if you wouldn’t mind…” “Yes?” “I’d like to give her my grandmother ’s name.” “I’d like that,” I quickly said, smiling up at him. Lorenzo smirked and pushed Trouble away when he tried to put his head

between us again. “You didn’t even ask her name. What if it’s Bertha or Pablo?” “Then I suppose you’ll be beating up a lot of people. In a strange way, your grandmother brought us together, so I’d like that.” We neared the porch and Austin leaned over the railing, realizing what conversation was coming next. Trouble galloped toward the end of the porch and raised his head so Maizy could pet him. She giggled and stuck her hands through the slats of the railing, rubbing his smooth coat. “So?” I asked, slowing my pace and turning to face him. “So what?” I patted his chest lightly. “You won’t get away with teasing me for long, Thunder. You’ll find there are some things I’m impatient about. So what was your grandmother ’s name?” Lorenzo looked down at me proudly, the wind kicking up his straight hair and blowing it away from his face. He lifted my hand and placed it across his heart, giving me a wink. And there it was—that twinkle in his eye. His love shining through. I felt his heart beating against my hand, a new rhythm of life that returned an emotion I hadn’t felt in a long time. A single word fell from his lips. “Hope.”

Acknowledgments: This book is dedicated those who have given life, and those who have opened their doors and their hearts to it. I would also like to dedicate this book to all my Mageri series fans, and you know why. Get notified when the next book is available: CLICK HERE.

Get notified when the next book is available: CLICK HERE A personal note from Dannika: If you enjoyed this book, please take a moment to show your support by leaving a quick review on the product page where your purchase was made. Your reviews are important and help readers discover new books! Note: All my fantasy stories are written in the same universe. Same Breeds, same rules, and may contain character crossovers/appearances. THE MAGERI SERIES is an exciting urban fantasy romance following the journey of a young woman's claim to immortality, and her own identity. Dark, unique, passionate, and full of unpredictable twists, the Mageri series provides an original spin to an old concept. THE SEVEN SERIES is a light paranormal romance that portrays Shifters living in secret in the modern world. A blend of humor, heartwarming romance, drama, and real-life issues. This series is for those who believe in family, second chances, and finding that person who completes you. Cliffhangerfree. Sometimes ordinary people are destined for extraordinary lives. Buy books by Dannika Dark



Books by Dannika Dark: THE MAGERI SERIES Sterling Twist Impulse Gravity Shine NOVELLAS Closer THE SEVEN SERIES Seven Years Six Months Five Weeks Four Days Follow Dannika for the latest information on book releases and meet up with other fans: Dannika Dark Newsletter www.dannikadark.net Facebook Dannika Dark books on all retailers

Table of Contents Prologue Chapter 1 Chapter 2 Chapter 3 Chapter 4 Chapter 5 Chapter 6 Chapter 7 Chapter 8 Chapter 9 Chapter 10 Chapter 11 Chapter 12 Chapter 13 Chapter 14 Chapter 15 Chapter 16 Chapter 17 Chapter 18 Chapter 19 Chapter 20 Chapter 21 Chapter 22 Chapter 23 Chapter 24 Chapter 25